Hun_luv4life Sign Guestbook View Guestbook UNFAILING FATE written by Sina Him
Other links:Poetry
Layouts
ATTENTION: THERE ARE SOME WORDS THAT ARE MISSPELLED and GRAMMAR MISTAKES BUT USE YOUR IMAGINATION!!!!!

INTRODUCTION
CHAPTER 1
CHAPTER 2
CHAPTER 3
CHAPTER 4
CHAPTER 5
CHAPTER 6
CHAPTER 7
CHAPTER 8
CHAPTER 9
CHAPTER 10
CHAPTER 11
CHAPTER 12
CHAPTER 13
CHAPTER 14
CHAPTER 15
CHAPTER 16
CHAPTER 17
CHAPTER 18
CHAPTER 19
CHAPTER 20
CHAPTER 21
CHAPTER 22
CHAPTER 23
CHAPTER 24
CHAPTER 25
CHAPTER 26
CHAPTER 27
CHAPTER 28
CHAPTER 29
CHAPTER 30
CHAPTER 31
CHAPTER 32
CHAPTER 33
NEXT CHAPTERS OVERVIEW














UNFAILING FATE

Chapter 1
First meeting

It was one day in a public parking lot that a little girl named Sandra Dee had laid her eyes upon this young boy across the street. He was playing ball hockey and her friend Nanad asked her to come join and play a few games. He had introduced her to the young boy and said, "Sandra, this is my friend Edwin Chan. Edwin this is Sandra, she goes to the same high school that I go to. The high school of all intelligence."

Few nights have passed. Sandra couldn’t sleep and so she went in her brother's room and dazed at the stars then as she turned her head, she can see Edwin, the boy of her dreams. It was then that she known she was falling for another boy even though she was currently dating somebody else down small china town.

The room was quite lit and small with green curtains and she can see him just sitting by the computer and seem to be chatting and listening to music as well. Sandra found inspiration that night to start writing poetry again at which she had quit writing for a really long time because she had lost the touch. Every other night she would sit there and stare at his window writing her heart away to him. For which he didn’t know that she exist until that one night that she asked to come over to use his computer and print out some papers for a small assignment for classical civilization.

In his hand held her valuable procession and it was her agenda and everything written in there were her outmost thoughts and inner feelings that he spotted a poem that was dedicated to him and he was thrilled and overjoyed with the words of them all. It was then that he told her that he feels the same way for her.

October 22, 2000 was the date that Sandra and Edwin had found each other. They have spent every precious moment that they had with one another, which every moment Sandra had prayed that the relationship would last forever. October 26,2000. "Hey Edwin, what's your plan for today?" asked Sandra. "Don’t really have any plans, why do you have something in mind? " replied Edwin. "Well I was wondering if you wanted to go catch a movie then go dinner at train later." Said Sandra. "Sure I'll meet you outside at 5pm okay." Said Edwin.

It was that night that Sandra had her first real kiss with a guy that she really liked and wasn’t discussed with. "I had a wonderful evening. Thank you I really need it because lately all it has been for me is homework this and assignments that." Said Sandra. "I'll call you when Halloween comes alright because there is no body else that I would spend with than with you." Said Edwin. "I can't wait, I'll call you later." Said Sandra.

Halloween has now arrived and it was this night that its known for those graves of the unrest souls will walk upon the earth once again. Sandra and Edwin did spend the Halloween together. It was at a park and that was when she told him that she was scared of spiders actually frankly terrified of any small little creatures that has 4 to 8 legs or more. Edwin told Sandra not to worry because he would promise to be her guardian angel and nothing will harm her. They had spent minutes just holding each other and sealed a kiss right under the full moon. Every time that Sandra was with Edwin, her heart beat more than a thousand times and had made her tingle through out her entire body. Still Sandra couldn’t understand the extensive feelings that were concurring. Then she thought among herself. Can she be falling for him, not like a crush that you simply can get over but love? Is she in love with him and would do anything for him just to see him happy. The answer was there and it wasn't hidden. She fell madly in love with him but then she started to over think things. Was the relationship moving too fast, did he feel the same way like love her enough to change everything in his life and surpass every obstacles? Well Sandra did give up herself in the 4 month of relationship to him and she wasn’t really an innocent girl to begin with. She was usually the quiet one who doesn’t speak in class, she's the one that acts innocent but isn't really but one thing that’s for sure, she is a really nice person that just cant say no to anyone.

There were so many memories that each of them shared. Every day was a new activity with them two and pretty much can't keep their hands off one another. As soon as you know it, days pass on by then months that followed along with years and that is how long their relationship had lasted for up to two years. What she had remember most was her walks with Edwin at the beaches, where they had sat upon the rocks talking and listening to the waters hit against the rocks.

Sandra was there for Edwin's first job starting at McDonalds at University avenue and Dundas road and he was so thrilled when he got the job and she was happy for him but also felt like he would be too busy for her now. Edwin talked her into applying as well and so she did but she was put into the wrong store. Sandra had a job interview down Dundas Street and she didn’t know where it was so after school she would ask Edwin to take her there with his bike. Sandra would always visit him right after she got off of work and Edwin would always come out and give her a hug and would always cuddle one another until his break was done. When their anniversary came they would always book those days off so that they can spend quality time together and Edwin had brought her to the most amazing place and it was at the harborfront boardwalk and Edwin still remember what she was wearing that day.

Sandra had this very nice white top on and had thin long black skirt that had a split so that when she walks people can see her bareskin legs. They went to second cup and had their very first iced cappuccino together. On that same very day they seen one of their friends Diana and Anita so they talked for a while and Sandra was still sitting on Edwin's lap because they didn't seem to mind.

Every time that the school had a dance Sandra didn't go because she had no one to bring but now she did. This year she brought Edwin to Friday's jam and multicultural dance and that was the very first time that Edwin seen Sandra danced. He would only slow dance with her but couldn't fast dance because he didn’t know how to but one day during the dance a friend of Sandra asked," why aren't you dancing with your monster?" "I can't because his arms is hurting that's why." Sandra replied.

Edwin overheard the conversation and he thought that she said something else that offended him and so he got upset and walked out of the dance room and so Sandra followed.

"What's wrong did I say something to offend you?" Asked Sandra. "Sandra you know what you said really hurts me here." Said Edwin as he was pointing to his heart.

"Well I'm sorry but what ever I done to get you this upset I didn't mean to okay please don't be angry with me. Gosh I don't know what I said to get you so mad." Said Sandra as she was crying out her tears.

"It's not what you said but it’s the way you said it. It hurt me and I'm sorry that I snapped at you okay. Please don't cry because then I would feel just as guilty." Said Edwin as he gave her a hug and a kiss.

That was the very first time that they had an argument together and worked it out afterwards. There were so many afterwards that it just gets sad and depressing. Sandra remember coming to school one day and was waiting by Edwin's locker but only to find that a girl was asking for him and was wearing his sweater that same one that she had gave to him for their anniversary. Sandra got so upset and jealous that she wanted to walk with her ex-boyfriend name Christopher arm to arm and she seen Edwin walk by and had a mad look on his face then turned towards the skywalk to his locker.

"What's wrong Edwin?" Asked Sandra.

"Your walking arm to arm with your ex-boyfriend and your asking me what's wrong?" Argued Edwin as he punched his locker.

"Well then what am I suppose to think when I see a girl that's asking for you and wearing the sweater that I gave you." Cried out Sandra.

"Is that what it is because of jealousy. Me and her are just friends and plus she said she was cold and so I lend her my sweater to wear." Said Edwin.

"Can you blame me? You were only suppose to wear that sweater but if not me and I don’t want to be seeing another girl wear it. It looks like to me that she likes you too because every time she sees me she's asking for you. I can't help it if I'm jealous I feel like I can't compare to her because like it makes sense you two are the same age and the same grade." Said Sandra.

"Well can you blame me for being mad? I don’t want to see an ex-boyfriend holding my girlfriend's hand actually any other guy for that matter. It bugs my eyes when you're even in a same room with another guy. It's clearly that we have trust issues." Said Edwin.

"Hunny it's not that I don't trust you but it's just I don’t trust other girls with you and to be honest you do flirt with most of them and that just upsets me." Said Sandra.

"Babes, gosh I would never do anything to hurt you intentionally and you worried about the flirting well you do it too. It isn't just me and plus who am I seeing right now? You! Who am I crazy about? It's you and I don’t' want this to escalate because it's just a misunderstanding and I hate for us to end things because of this." Said Edwin.

"I'm sorry Hunny that I got you mad." Sandra Apologized.

"I'm sorry that I got you upset Babes." Said Edwin.

But everything stumbled down to the low from the moment Sandra had dropped a bombshell on him, she had to move to another area some where along Wilson avenue and Keele street. It was an hour away from Edwin but it was still far for her to travel to school but that's the only thing that they have left to be close to one another. Sandra had tried every thing to make things the same as it were when she was living by him in Regent Park. Sandra would still visit him but he no longer worked at University anymore he had been transferred to Woodward. Sandra would call him every night and talk to him for hours then go online and chat with him when no body was occupying the Internet. Sandra's first time for every thing was with Edwin. The walk to the underground city, which is known for the pathways that, is filled with stores. The tennis game at St. James Court and that was the first time that Sandra ever held a tennis racket. Edwin's first taste of taco bell was with Sandra and he's been addicted to it ever since.

Sandra and a group of friends decided to do something before school ended for the summer and so she called Edwin to invite him to karaoke with them and they had a lot of fun together. Sandra remembers going to the beach with friends from school and they would play volleyball but Sandra didn't know how to play so instead she watched Edwin played. The more she watched the more she felt that she was getting ignored but then he came to her with a water balloon and Sandra got totally soaked. Every one was hungry and so they ordered pizza by a cell phone and told the delivery person to deliver the pizza to the beach.

During the summer Edwin wanted to do something very special for Sandra that one afternoon he called her and she was downstairs watching TV but as soon as her cell phone rang she ran straight upstairs to her room. Edwin asked her if she wanted to go out with him and the gang. Sandra said, "yes" and so she got showered up and ready to meet them at a station to go to the exhibition. They walked all around the area until they played all the game and that was when Edwin won two Pooh bears with raincoats and another baby version of a Pooh beat then afterwards was a trip to the bowling alley called club 800. That was her second time being in a bowling alley and her first time was when she was in Markham with Yannie and her friend Chana. Sandra didn't bowl to good because the bowl would always row into the gutter and she also broke her nails a couple of times that it bled. Bowling was done at about 11am and their friend offered to drop her home and so they were cruising on the highway and Sandra was screaming in terror every time that the car came close to a truck. When they arrived close enough to Wilson Sandra made them park in a different parking lot because she didn’t want to wake the family.

That summer was probably the last that Sandra had really got to spend time with Edwin because he became extremely busy and didn't have time for her at all. Sandra also found it hard to spend time with him as well because she's been stressed out on the amount of load of work she was receiving. Sandra became very upset that she wasn't thinking straight and she missed the old times that they had shared. Going to each other's places, Sandra winning Big 2 with Edwin, feeding him his favorite food and the night walks at Ryerson Rink. Going to Tim Hortons for donuts and a walk to Riverdale. The trip to center island where she went with Edwin, his younger brother Edward, Amy, Lynn, Andie and Hong. They took a lot of photos and chasing each other and playing football then when all the fun was done they decided to make a time capsule to remember one another and to be open in the future to see how much they all have changed.

Sandra couldn't any longer focus that she started chatting with an old crush of her name Alexander and he was someone that she liked long before she realized the feeling she had for Edwin. Sandra started to question Alexander if he had any feelings towards her in the past and then he said, " Yes I have but I was too young to even know about relationships and if I knew how you felt I would of gave it a shot."

With Alexander saying that it made her question her feelings as well that she wanted to know if she still had feelings towards him. He asked her to see a movie and she agreed but before doing that she told Edwin online that she was going to see a movie with an old friend and Edwin didn't seem to mind because he put his trust in her. Sandra went to burger king because that was where Alexander was picking her up. They went to every theatre to check out the prices and finally settled on Silvercity watching shallow man and something happen in the movie that she didn't want to happen. Alexander was holding her hand and she was holding it back that suddenly they started to make out but she knew that what she was doing was wrong so she stopped.

While parking in the lot they started to make out that she started to feel guilty that she couldn't do it anymore because she knew that when they kissed it wasn't the same as kissing Edwin and so she asked to be brought home. When she got home she went online and told Edwin everything and he forgave her. And he said, " I have cared for you for 14 months and that is why I forgave you and I am glad that you had the guts to tell me the truth rather than lie about what happen."

From that day on Sandra had felt guilty but yet things weren't working out because she wasn't happy anymore because nothing was the same between them. They didn't have the same fun and love because now it was all about setting the goals and making money. When a new school year began that’s when Sandra gave Edwin another bad news. Sandra made the decision of dropping out because she had no choice, she was forced into marrying and making a higher income. Sandra was in a lot of stress and thought she done what was right for her at the time and Edwin was very much disappointed that he no longer felt the same way.

On February 5, 2004 He had broke it off with her over the phone saying he can never make her happy anymore and can't give her everything that she wanted and that it wasn’t working out anymore. Sandra cried to sleep that night, she had so many dreams with him and one time thought they had shared the same dream, living off together in one great house but all had went down the drain from the moment that he broken her heart into a million of pieces.

About a couple weeks after the break up Sandra called him to meet up at Atrium just to see him again because she had missed him so much that it hurt just thinking about all the memories and she was just unprepared to let go so soon. She would call almost all the time and pretended everything was okay. She made him promise to call her every October 22 or the other way around.

A year has passed and so has the non-stop calls. It is now moving to autumn, the leaves are falling and the weather is getting colder now it is October once again. One night on October 22 Sandra gave him a call and she forgot about the date, she been out of school for a year and forgot whatever days it was. She dialed his cell number and he answered and said "Hey how's it going? How you doing? What's up? Sandra replied "Oh I was just giving a call just to see how you doing. How is school?" School is fine he says then he continues saying but I think you know that reason why you're calling me. So many people have been calling me it's like I'm their main person or something you have no idea." Said Edwin. "Because I promise that I would call you every October 22." Said Sandra. "Well I got to get to work but you take care now okay bye." Said Edwin. Sandra replied with a bye as well.

It was the hardest part of having to pick up the phone and dial again after a year had pass. Sandra decided to drop by her friends at school and starting playing cards in the cafeteria playing the game of big two. Then as she walked she had bumped into Edwin at the far West End of the hallway that’s where him and his friends hang around and play cards as well. They called it the Chin Crew because most of the people there were Chinese and Sandra were friends with all of them as well. See if it wasn’t for Sandra, Edwin would have never got to know the seniors because Sandra is a year older than Edwin but they say age doesn’t matter it is nothing but a number.






Chapter 2
Somebody New Enters the Picture

May 28 2003 Sandra had met somebody new over the Internet on her favorite site of all called asianavenue. It was the number one place where she can share her thoughts and write more of her poetry. She decided to meet up with the guy she met online and his name is Emmanuel, he was very unique actually because he and Sandra shared the same month and day. Their birthdays is December 24 except that he is three years older and just happen to be an older brother of one of her old friend from Jarvis name Belle. Their first date was June 13th 2003 and he took her to Taco Bell for lunch and finishing the evening at an arcade then after wards he had dropped her off at the staircase and spent hours talking and hugging. She found out so much about him that night. The birthday, relations to Belle, the amount of pages he has on asianavenue, where he lives, and that he is a cadet at the military armory force.

Everyday she would go to his place then went off watching him play basketball at St. James Park. Everyone at work didn’t believe that she had dated someone that she had met online so one day he brought her to work and gave the notice that he is an okay man. He's nice and sweet and looks very charming and he got along with everyone fine.

The more that Sandra spent with Emmanuel she already forgotten about Edwin but the one thing she was upset with was that Emmanuel was probably still in love with his ex because he constantly spoke about her. Sandra admitted she was jealous and he assured that nothing is going on its that he feels sorry for her because he broken her heart when there were lost communication within the relationship. Emmanuel and Sandra have also shared many memories as well. The sleepovers at his place, the music garden, harborfront, Scarborough bluffs, his friends place watching in play the guitar and drums, the movies and the drinking and partying.

One day at a streetcar stop where Emmanuel and Sandra were waiting on the streetcar to head to Paramount Theatres. Sandra couldn’t believe her eyes. She bumped into her ex-boyfriend Edwin and so he crossed the street and walked towards her saying hey mouse how's it going? Sandra replied that she was doing fine. She introduced Emmanuel to Edwin and what seem very awkward at the moment so Edwin had to cut the conversation short and Sandra was really unprepared for that as well. She didn’t expect her ex-boyfriend that she was hung over with to meet face to face with her boyfriend that she was fond with.

Emmanuel told her "straight out that he never wants to meet the ex-boyfriend again and don't expect for me to be friends with him and discussing about you." Sandra said "I know but I didn’t expect to see him at all it just happen and I don't expect for you guys to be buddies either."

5 months has pass and it was now November just another month until Sandra and Emmanuel's birthday came along. But Emmanuel dropped a bombshell on her when she called on the night of November 28. He told her that his ex-girlfriend who he dated for the pass two years had got in a car accident, she was hit by a drunk driver. He was very devastated and upset and she said" Sorry to hear about that but is there anything that I can do?" All Emmanuel said was "No there isn't look I don't see if this can work out anymore. I want to be alone and I don't want to be tied down to anybody right now, I owe it to her that much because when we were together I didn't love her enough, I didn't respect her and took her for granted. I'm sorry Sandra I never met to hurt you." "God, please don't do this to me, I want to be there for you and why don't you let me because I am your girlfriend and I care about you. Its like your pushing me away and I'm getting the feeling that you haven't love me at all." Said Sandra. "Please don't do this to me Sandra, you got to understand that I can't be with you, it isn't right when I realize how much I loved her. I can't talk now I want to be left alone and go to church." Said Emmanuel.

Sandra hung up the phone. She thought this new relationship of hers would last but it seem to good to be true. The next day when she got to work she couldn't concentrate she just wanted the day to be over and so she decided to call her first ex-boyfriend ever as a childhood. His name is Sekin, they had a lot in common but it wasn’t met to be. He got married to a pretty girl in Cambodia at which they are deeply in love with one another. Sandra told her about her ending relationship and he said, "He shouldn't have to break up with you just because an ex-friend dies. It like me telling my wife sorry an ex-girlfriend of mine just died so I have to divorce you. It doesn’t work that way Sandra. Death can be painful I know because when I lost my father it made me miserable but maybe you have to give him time to get over it and better yet forget about him because you are getting married.

"I know that I am but I don’t care anything about the person that I'm marrying I care to much about Emmanuel and not to mention the guy I'm marrying isn't really my type. I know that I will never get along with him. There isn't going to be any happiness it's just going to be downright miserable." Said Sandra.

"Look you should do what ever that makes you happy, don't do what ever our parents say or just to please them after all you are the one who's going to live with the husband not your parents." Said Sekin.

"I know that but I don’t want to go against my parents I owe them that much because they gave me life." Said Sandra.

"Hey Sandra before you go to Cambodia in March I have some gifts that I want to send to my wife, can you do that for me? Its nothing big, it’s just a perfume that she wanted and some other stuff. Then when you come back don’t forget to tell her to send some more of those little silver pen she'll know what I'm talking about. Say hi to my parents in law as well okay." Said Sekin.

"Sure Ill be sure to do that Sekin don't worry. Thanks for the ride home. Drive safe okay and no more gambling." Said Sandra.

"Ok I promise no more gambling. Night." Said Sekin.

The next morning came and Sandra was still upset and still hung over Emmanuel who is now an ex-boyfriend of hers. She decided to give Edwin a call because she always felt happy just listening to his voice and she would know that it would cheer her up a bit. She told him that Emmanuel broke up with her just because an ex-girlfriend of his that he dated for two years pass away. "I'm sorry to hear that but how are you feeling? Are you okay? Asked Edwin. "Your asking me if I'm ok I just got my heart broken into a million pieces once again so no I am not okay. Things were going great now why did she had to die. I don't know what to do. I want to be there for him but he wouldn't let me its like he didn’t love me at all." Said Sandra. "Just hang in there, give him time and you'll see that he will come around." Said Edwin. "Sorry I can't talk much now because tears are just flowing and it won't stop but thanks for trying to cheer me up though." Said Sandra. "No problem anytime and don't worry everything will be alright okay bye now." Said Edwin.

After Sandra hung up the phone she cried and through things around and was feeling out of the blue and no body had any idea of what she was going through. Because if her parents would of find out she was dating boys in the first place, she would have been kicked out right to the door. She didn’t have anyone to talk with or to share her pain and now she has managed to put more stress and pain in her life.






Chapter 3
Wedding in Cambodia

March 8th came along and she still couldn’t forget about Emmanuel but she had to do this one thing for her parents just to see them happy. Sandra left for Cambodia with her father and the moment that she arrived at the Phnom Penh Airport she got air sick that she was getting dizzy and thrown up on her way there. A week later she got sick again and always in and out of the doctor's place having plenty of needles and drugs inserted in her. Everything was fine but Sandra forgot to take her vaccine shots before she left and not to mention the weather. It was too hot and humid for her to cope with. It was usually later on the evening that her fiancé would bring her places in his uncle's car and his motorcycle. Their place was all right it was 4-foot walls walk up she called it Villa and the third floor is where Sandra and her father stayed. They would have breakfast, lunch and dinner downstairs in her parents in law place. Downstairs was the restaurant that her father and uncle and law own and they make a lot of money because their restaurant is famous for their rice noodle soup and other Cambodian traditional food.

Every time that Sandra would finish eating she would go into her room where there lies an air conditioner which her father in law bought for them. She would stay in a room for half an hour writing poetry and keeping a journal about her life in Cambodia for a period of a month. That same week she met Sekin's wife and she is wonderful and everything that she expected to be. Sekin was the luckiest of all to have her as his wife. Sandra had lunch at their place one day and their were plenty laughter's because everyone was forcing her to feed her fiancé mangos so that we can be ready when it comes to their wedding. She didn't want to do it but she did it for her father because she didn’t want to disappoint him. Overall it was fun and she felt closer than ever to Sekin's wife Eling and her parents whom Sandra now calls Godmother and Godfather made the trip worth the wild and it did make Sandra forget about Emmanuel a little bit. It was one and a life time opportunity, this is where her parents grew up and this is also where her father's relatives are and Sandra always wanted to meet them it was her dream as a child. But for some reason Sandra's father didn’t want to see them because they would ask too much and he doesn’t really have a lot to give them. He didn’t want them to be jealous of each other so he just left it alone although her God father agreed to help anyway that he can to locate her father's family.

Another day has passed and Sandra still cant get use to of the change in the time because over in Canada it would be daylight but over here in Cambodia its night. She finds her self always awake and staring right outside the balcony and looking downstairs and the business was still running now that was when she had a conversation with her father in a long time and it felt nice. She was glad that she came because for the pass week she had seen all around the city and village. Seen the people their and how they work hard just to earn 1000 dollar and it really isn't that much because the currency is much different 1000 dollar is like a dollar in American money. She even got to see her favorite actor at a local restaurant down Phnom Penh called Hung Neak. The musical dance was great and the comedy was amazing and she had never thought she would have this much fun in a country where there used to be war. Sandra had a chance to wear a flower band although it smells great but it was heavy on her hands that she barely could eat right. The flower was small and white and it had a wonderful natural smell but it dies out easily if it isn't kept frozen or in very cold water. It was one of her favorite flower besides the common rose and carnations.

Another week has passed the date came close by when Sandra has to go to the local supermarket with her mother in law to get suited for dresses. There was a lot of it because the wedding that she was going to have was the Chinese traditional and Cambodian traditional wedding. But the night before her wedding she had an upset stomach that she got sick before her wedding and was very weak and she didn't sleep a wink because of the non-stop locomotion to the washroom and back. Morning came and her mother in law was off to call her up and come down for makeup and nails. Sandra couldn't open her eyes and she told her mother in law that she's sick and doesn't really have the energy to head with the wedding. Her father in law called the doctor over and her name was White and she had to be hooked up with an ivy once again then get her needles like 4 times. Once the room stopped spinning she felt a little bit better and was able to get dressed for her wedding. She looked her self in the mirror and thought to her self "Wow! I look beautiful spite of the fact that I got sick on my wedding day the day is here, I am getting married but to the wrong groom. I'm marrying a person that I don't even love. Am I doing it for my parents or am I doing it for the money or am I just taking the easy way out because I can't really keep a guy that I love."

Sandra had to change around 5 times for the ceremony and taking photos at the restaurant downstairs and all her brides maid were beautiful and they were all her nieces to be and the best man is also in relation to her husband to be. So here it came the moment that he slipped her ring on her left finger now they are officially a married couple in Cambodia known throughout the entire family. They had the wedding reception at a beautiful restaurant and it was called the Mondeal it's French and they got married in the D section of the restaurant. She had to change about another 5 times two outfits for the Cambodian style, had to change to take photos and greet the guests who shown up for the wedding. Change another time for cutting the cake then it was time to feed the cake to our parents and feeding each other wine. Sandra's mother couldn't attend to the wedding because she didn't have her Canadian Citizenship so the best person to replace her on the wedding day was her one and only Godmother. Sandra didn’t eat all day because every time she did she would feel sick to the stomach so Eling pulled her to dance the whole night. She didn’t have the energy to eat but she loved to dance. The wedding was soon over so they went home and Sandra thought that she'll be spending her wedding night with her husband who she legally married but her husband insist that she sleep in the same room as her father. Her father was disappointed than ever and Sandra was upset once again she thought that after getting married they would live happily but that was wrong. Sandra started complaining to Eling and her godmother she was frustrated because her husband didn't want anything to do with her he is too shy and much scared of her father. This was a hopeless case and from that day on she knew that she would never be happy with him and she hoped that her father would sense that but he didn’t.

A week after the wedding Sandra, her new husband, her father, her father in law and her Uncle in law made a trip to Siem Reap. Where the main tourist attractions are and it's mainly temples but because she was still sick she couldn't climb up the famous one called Angkor Wat. It was also one of her wishes to climb the stairs of this old temple that used to be the Old Kingdom of Cambodia. Beyond the inscribed walls it told the story between the battles of angels, warlords and demons. The first king of Cambodian name Javarayaranaman first built it the Angkor Wat Palace what now is called a temple in the 14th century.

Sandra loved reading the history of her country and what more learning about them ever since she was in school she had always been a sucker or history such as Greek Mythology, Anthropology, Greek Civilization and Ancient Civilizations it had always been one of her passion. They have visited all the temples in Siem Reap and rested in a hotel called Freedom. She had to again rest with her father and her husband didn't want to do anything with her spite of the fact that they are husband and wife. He didn’t want to lay a hand on her one bit and she was glad about it but still felt that maybe when he said that he had feelings for her was just want true. That same day her husband went out side of the hotel room and brought back something that Sandra was very much afraid of, he brought back a pray mantis and putted it to her face. She screamed in terror and ran to the corner almost having a heart attack and he wouldn't stop until her father said "its just a pray mantis why you so scared to it, its not like its going to bite or something you are much bigger than that little thing." "It just terrifies me okay you know I have always been afraid of spiders as a child and that now goes for any insects that has wings and legs and flies really fast." Said Sandra.

They decided to stay for three days because they had to get back to the city and when she got off the plane Sandra felt sick once again and thrown up in the car and was forced to get the doctors again the same day. She received about 7 ivies and 6 needles since she had been there and she was always afraid of the needle it always made her arm numb and weak for weeks. She fell asleep only to find out the next morning that she had to go to her Godfathers place because he had a surprise to Sandra and her father. She finally met her Youngest Uncle name Kan Sokpat and his two oldest daughter, the youngest daughter and the oldest boy and youngest boy of her Uncle's. There were tears in everyone's eye including Sandra she was so overwhelm in meeting her father's relatives finally. Her Uncle Sokpat knelt down and gravel upon his brothers foot and praised to have reunite with him for over 25 years. She seen the tears in her father's eye and can tell that he deeply loves his family more than anything and miss them terribly but it is a shame because they finally reunite when there is two days left until they return to their home in Canada. That same day Sandra also met her youngest Aunt Nat and she looked so older than her father but its because she worked hard and is very stressed. None of her children came but Sandra knew that she bared about 7 children in her days and they are all grown up. One of her son is name Samnang, which is the name as Sandra's older brother.

Sandra spent a night with her two cousins in her bedroom talking about her life back in Canada and they would tell her in return the story of their father and her father. The following day they all left for dinner at a restaurant that was across from Sandra's godparent's place and that was when she met her oldest Aunt Sokvoeun. She was in so many tears when she seen Sandra but she couldn’t stay for too long because she had to get back to work but Sandra can tell that her Aunt Sokvoeun loves her father and never wanted to separate from him.

April 12 arrived and that was the day to leave. Sandra packed up in tears because she didn’t want to leave Cambodia, she built a lot of great memories with her godparents, her parents in law, and her relatives. Not to forget the memories that was shared between her and her husband although it wasn’t based on love but it did make her forget about the boy she left in Canada. The original date to leave was suppose to be the 14th but there was a bad case of SARS it was a form of disease, which was spreading around. That her family back at home didn’t want Sandra and her father to stay any longer and so they took the earliest flight home.

They have arrived the same day in Toronto Pearson Airport but there wasn’t any major crowd welcoming back home because they were told to remain indoors. Anyone who have traveled out of the country would have to stay isolated for 10 days then get a check up from the doctors. Not to mention that they had to wear mask all the way from Cambodia and back about half an hour later Sandra's family arrived with the Kungfu teacher name Ian, which is a friend of the family for almost 10 years or so. Sandra's mother came out of the van and ran straight to greeting her husband that she missed for a month and she didn’t recognize her only living daughter probably because she had lost weight from all the sickness and walks for the pass month. When they arrived home Sandra seen her brother's girlfriend Linda on the computer and she asked how it was? And Sandra would say "It was fun and hot although I got sick on my wedding day actually I was sick for the whole month but it was great did a lot of sight seeing you should go there some day with Sam." Sandra brought out the photo album and let Ian see the wedding photos and her mother who was anxious to see the wedding video and so Sandra took it out of her suitcase and put it for everyone to view. Sandra couldn’t sleep at all so she was unpacking her stuff and her mother couldn’t sleep either and that’s when she found herself to be talking about her husband and missing him. She saw a change in herself that she refused to believe that she could ever forget about Emmanuel. Her mother asked, "how was Cambodia? How's your husband's parents are they nice? Did you help around the house? What about your godparents and your uncle and aunts?" "Oh the trip was great mom. My mother in law bought me a lot of shoes, heels and clothes and also got something for you. I didn’t help around the house because they didn’t want dad or me in that matter to lift a finger. The trip to Angkor Wat was wonderful but I didn’t get to climb it because I was still sick. Eling is sweet and she said that her brother Long regrets of refusing the engagement in the first place but he's in love with his girlfriend and I am happy for him. Oh and I also met Phryun's husband as well but he's very quiet." Said Sandra.






Chapter 4
Seeing Emmanuel again after 4 months

It was a week after that she decided to meet up with Emmanuel to catch up on old times and she couldn’t believe that he had changed so much. He had grown a beard as if he was still in a major depression and drinking his worries away. They went to see Anger Management at the theatre and then walked around front street and harborfront and that's when she showed him the ring. Emmanuel couldn’t believe his eyes either because Sandra had lost weight it wasn’t a lot but she lost it and he was proud of her. After that night Sandra couldn’t stop thinking about Emmanuel and at the same time she's wondering what her husband is doing maybe drinking and smoking and picking up bad habits off of his guy friends in Cambodia.

2 months pass and Emmanuel and Sandra are at it again. He was still in love with the ex that died but still wants to kiss Sandra and she wanted the same thing. She would go to his place and start playing around with Katelynn his little niece. Everything felt as nothing had changed but it did because now Sandra is a married woman but didn’t sleep with the groom on their wedding night. Emmanuel knew that because Sandra had told him that he doesn’t know how to treat a woman, he doesn’t know how to kiss and not to forget to mention that he is afraid of the father in law and Sandra wasn't happy with it. It maybe official in the papers but it wasn’t official to her and didn’t think that it ever was.

Emmanuel and Sandra would go to places together and would call each other almost every night but one day Sandra was just fed up with working at McDonald's that she quitted in September and just started to babysat the month after. The last movie that Emmanuel and Sandra seen together was The Medallion with Jackie Chan, which they both were accompanied by his little niece then they just ended that night and Sandra went off to bed thinking that everything is back to normal between them.

November 1 came around the corner and that was the same day that her husband and Eling had arrived at the Pearson Airport and she thought that he would kiss her or something but nothing happen. He decided to live off with his sister and didn’t' want to live with Sandra and her family at all. Sandra felt used and not to mention that in Cambodia they did share a few moments together alone but Sandra didn’t cherish it at all because she just wanted to know how he would kiss like. It surely was different. It wasn’t the same as kissing any Canadians that is how she knew that her husband and her is not a match made in heaven because it didn’t feel right to her.

When December came along Sandra gave Emmanuel a call to wish him a happy birthday and a happy new year that same day Sandra was having her birthday party. The day after she went to Sekin's place to visit Eling then all have decided to head to Niagara Falls for Christmas and play some machine slots in the casino. All she can think about was Emmanuel and everything has seemed to be drifting again. December was the last time she seen Emmanuel the day that she went over to his place to drop a Christmas gift for him but she felt that he has some body in his life right now and so she backed out. Some where along the next month Sandra always found herself to be dropping by her godsister's place to visit her husband just to see how he was coping with the place. That same week Sandra brought him to Spadina to eat at one of her favorite Vietnamese restaurant. As she walked in, she had a moment of flash back because this is the same place that she had dinner with Emmanuel and is also the same place that Edwin would always take her to eat to celebrate their anniversary. When her husband got up to head to the washroom Sandra's head was down on the table and when she looked up only to find another guy was sitting in her husband's seat. She was shocked and didn’t expect to see him. It was Edwin the only boy who she had a serious relationship with for the pass two years and also the same boy who broken her heart two years ago. "Hey what are you doing? I didn’t even see you oh my god. Who are you here with?" Said Sandra. "Oh you didn’t see me but I seen you when you came in. I'm here with Crystal and her boyfriend, not Phillip but she got back together with one of her ex-boyfriend Kevin but I don’t like the way that’s he treating her though. So who did I saw you come in with your father?" Said Edwin. "Oh God no it's not my father its my husband we got married in March 23 and he just been here about a month so far. From what I see he does not like it much because he's stuck at home with his sister's babysitting." Said Sandra.

Suddenly her husband stepped out of the washroom to find another guy sitting in his seat and he was just about to leave and back to the washroom until Edwin got out of his seat. Sandra had to introduced Edwin to Por and that was the hardest thing to do because how can she tell her husband that this is not only just a friend but he's an ex-boyfriend whom she was madly in love with once upon a time. When Edwin left with Crystal Sandra couldn’t help but to look back because she noticed a big change in him especially his wardrobe. He wore this long black trench coat that made Sandra regret even marrying Por. Por couldn't help but to wonder whom Edwin is to her so he says, "Is that your boyfriend?" Sandra would reply "No he isn't he just a friend that I know from school." "Why didn’t you marry him then because he is handsome and he's not that bad." Said Por. "No here we don’t take marriage like that people get married when they are in love with one another." Said Sandra.

A couple of weeks have passed into January and Sandra was getting fired up with her husband. They would have non-stop arguments every time that she would come over there. He would ask her over to write his homework rather than asking for help. He wanted her to bring places and shop for clothes and even when she's tired from job hunting. He expected her to head to downtown Eaton's at 9pm. So Sandra argue back and said "No! I am not bringing you to places. I am tired and plus what is with you in eating at restaurants. That is a waste of money. Don't you have food at your sisters? That's what she's there for to provide you with food and comfort and don't think that you have to owe her money." "Fine lets just eat there and I'll drop you home then I'll head home okay." Said Por.

The day after Sandra was over at his place again and this time she was at the point of wanting to run and she did. Her husband got her so fired up that she left the house and she was angry and frustrated that she called the first person that came to mind and that was Edwin. Edwin told her to give him some time and he'll come around but Sandra just kept on arguing that this marriage is been a failure from the start and she isn't happy at all.

On January 26 2004 Sandra found a new job in a telemarketing business where she would call up customers and trying to interest them into having Rogers Cable or Internet sevices. Sandra was afraid of going on the phones that she stalled most of the times but one day she made a sale and she was very excited with it. The sales kept on coming and she was getting very good that it and she didn't negative sale but maybe just once but she passed her Monitor Report. Sandra met a lot of new people and became really close friends with them. She met a Ukrainian guy who has an English British accent and his name is Mark Reynolds, which followed along with Mathewus and Donette. The rest just admired her artwork and poetry. Sandra was crushing hard on Mark and she didn’t think that he would recognize but he was flirting with her as well. Sandra was crushing on two boys at the same time. It was like it was back to being her old self where she crushed on a lot of guys and always calling her best friend Amber every glory detail. The other boy that she had a crush on was her verifier and his name is Caesar Hernandez and he's sweet and kind and always wanting to tease on Sandra and saying that she has Chinese eyes.

Another month has pass and Sandra's sales were rising and her highest was at 6 sales and 2 upgrade in one day at the same time Sandra was drawing and folding stars that everyone came to her desk to admirer her work such as Apollo, Ian, Jonathan and all the rest.

It was as easy as one, two, three to get the sales but the next month Gemma Communications just made it hard for everyone to make the sales so Sandra quitted without giving notice to any of her friends. Not to mention after Mark had left for another job interview she didn’t feel like working there anymore and so she made an excuse to quit and it became so dramatic that she shed a few tears. As soon as you know Sandra was back to babysitting for the rest of her life well until she would feel sick again that's when she would stop babysitting.







Chapter 5
Sandra's old affection arises for Edwin

May 15th came around the corner again and so she decided to call Edwin. She found that she is seeing a lot of him now a day and admitted to him that she still has feelings for him and that she misses him. May 15th was when they had their second chance just to see if they had the same feelings for one anther. So she went to see mean girls with him. Then later on ate at taco bell but when Edwin dropped her at the subway Sandra just followed her heart and that's when he shucked up and was trembling like crazy but she had never regret for a moment that kissing him was wrong.

May 27th it was a second time that they met up with one another. But this time Sandra called him and asked if he wanted company and he allowed her to come over to his place. Sandra hadn't been there in the longest time even before his mother had passed away. Everything still remain the same in his bedroom but the kitchen was different because he now owns a microwave and his bike was gone. They kissed passionately and watched TV together. It felt so right and he even sang the songs that were playing on the radio. He sang the right song to make her smile again. Around 11pm he dropped her at St. Patrick's subway station on University Street. Sandra noticed that he was thinking about something that was totally disturbing him tremendously. The next day she called him up only to recieve bad news from him. Edwin told her that, "last night was a mistake and I shouldn't have kissed you. You were unhappy and you were suicidal that I just wanted to make you happy and I done that but it can't go beyond that because I took advantage of you in your most vulnerable state. Plus there isn't enough sparks to light up a fire I mean there was but just not enough to light up a big bond fire." "Yes I was suicidal but I'm not now and how you taking advantage of me when I want it too." Said Sandra. "You may not see it but I do and I'm sorry I thought we can have that second chance but I will never forget about that kiss. You are still coming to Niagara Falls on June 13th right?" Said Edwin. "Yes I am. Look I got to get back to babysitting I'll see you at Niagara Falls okay bye." Said Sandra.

June 13th arrived and Sandra was ready to go because she had spent the night at her friend Michelle's place and she told her what had happen between her and Edwin that they might get back together but he's in total denial with his feelings. When she arrived at his workplace seeing him workings and singing My Girl in his high pitch voice it was as though nothing had changed. Sandra can definitely see the sparks flying between them. They were all set to go to Niagara Falls although the bus driver got lost and it took a while to find the right road to head to Niagara and at the same time Edwin was trying to call but Sandra had her cell phone turned off.

When they arrived there Sandra gave him a hug and said sorry that she didn’t get the call her phone was off because of the battery but he forgave her with a torture tickle on the side of her back. Sandra decided to walk with her groups of friends and Edwin decided to head with the woody crew but she couldn’t help it so she had to give him one last look then she prayed to god to take care of him and somehow make her bump into him again. A few hours have passed and Sandra just happens to find Edwin standing upon a hotdog stand as though he was waiting for her. Her prayers been answered and she thanked god then gave Edwin and hug and he gave her a kiss on the forehead. Sandra was smiling again, to have him walk with her and hold her hands to lead the way while she was holding the camera and seeing the photos that Edwin had took. Edwin started to carry Michelle across the street and I didn’t have to be jealous because from that moment Michelle had called him Daddy and she called me Mommy. Then as they were walking halfway towards the mist, Edwin dumped into more girls from his work and so decided to chat with him and Sandra was waiting on him and at the same time she stormed out jealous and felt blue ever since. Edwin made it up for ditching Sandra for a couple of girls by giving her a hug and a kiss and told her that he will see her at Woodward.

Sandra's bus was the first to arrive and so she went inside waiting and tired and worrying if Edwin would get back to Woodward safely but when Michelle woke her up then told her that Edwin was looking for her. She was so surprised that she thought it was good news but only to find out that he just wanted to show her tigger. Sandra didn’t want to go to the movies with Michelle and the rest of her friends because she felt tired but she also wanted to wait for Edwin as well but he wanted to stay and chat but Sandra insisted him to leave because she was afraid to walk alone late at nights. Sandra and Edwin were waiting for the streetcar where they spent a lot of time talking but they both avoid the subject of the second chance and so Edwin got off the streetcar on his stop and said "I'll see you later."

A week later on the 18th of June Sandra's feelings was ever more disturb and didn’t want to complicate things for Edwin any longer and so she called him and asked if she can come over to tell him that it's over but the impossible thing happen. He sat upon the bunk bed latter and she was cuddling up with him then she him what they met to one another. He said, "We were dating before for 2 years then became friends for another 2 years and now we are close friends and not really a couple." Then that was when Sandra gave him a kiss on the lips. Afterwards Sandra got up and walked towards the window to stare at her old window. The same window that she stared out when she was looking at Edwin's window to find inspiration in writing her poemtries and looking at the stars, the moon and the bats. Then Edwin came and wrapped his arms around her and took her in the closet where they passionately made out. Edwin whispered in her ears and said, "I missed you so much. I really do and right now I can't imagine that you are in my arms again. I love you. I swear that I am never going spill out any juice." "I miss you too Edwin and you don’t know how long I wait for this moment, a second chance. I love you too. When is your brother going to come because I'm afraid that someone will walk in on us or something." Said Sandra. "Don't worry I'll know when somebody comes but why are your legs shaking so much?" Said Edwin. "Well its kind of hard when I am standing up and not to mention that I'm holding on to a bar."

After a great 35 minutes in the closet they stopped and got dressed again and Edwin walked her to the streetcar stop and that was the best night that she ever had. Everyday and night she had thought about him and called him often. There were two movies that they seen together and it was called Doodgeball and whitechicks. The next day Sandra came down to his place but only to find that he wasn’t there yet and movie night was cancelled and to be rescheduled until the next day because his godsister Crystal came into town with her boy friend's brother Sam. Sandra had already ate but Crystal was now eating for two because she's 4 months pregnant and she was hungry for Vietnamese food and so they went to a restaurant called train up at Spandina then later on finished off the evening with a walk to lakeshore but of course Crystal was driving. As Edwin walked in front of Sandra, she jumped on him and made him give her a piggy back ride for a few minutes but then Sam was begging for him to be carried on Edwin's back so she got off and started talking with Crystal. Crystal had ask how things were between Edwin and her and Sandra said" Its fine it couldn’t of been happier." "I knew that you two would always end up together and plus its all because of him that you too broke up in the first place. For some stupid reason! I hope that things will work out for you two until the end." Said Crystal.

From that moment Sandra was looking at Edwin in a different way, a way that that she seen him as if he can be a great father some day because he is great with kids and loves to play with them and make them laugh. Sandra seen the sets of swing and so she went on one and behind Edwin would push her up high until she yelled out "STOP!" it was getting to high that Sandra thought that she would fall off. But instead of falling she decided to jump off then went on the teeter-totter and played with Sam while Edwin and Crystal have a moment to talk. After the teeter-totter she had went on to some ride that wheels around and around then after she went to the slide but Sandra did not realize the slide was still wet during the rain and it didn’t dried up yet. She climbed up the slide and fell flat on her behind and Edwin was really worried because he could see the look in her eyes and ask if she was okay but all Sam could do is laugh because he thought that it was funny.

Crystal dropped Edwin and Sandra at St. Patrick station and as Sandra was getting ready to head down the stairs. Edwin pulled her back and wanted to sit a while and have alone time to them selves. It was the most incredible night that didn’t seem to end but it had to so they both walked to the next station and that was Queen's park.

The following day Edwin rented a few videos and told her to guess what he rented. Sandra had asked for a hint so he gave a name that starred in the movie and that just came out this year. Sandra guessed out 50 first dates and she was right and the next was Haunted Mansion, which Sandra didn’t get to see at all but they did get to finish the 50 first dates movie. The end of the movie they spent a romantic night on the bed making love and experiencing new things and all that came into Sandra's mind was that she didn't want this night to end.

A week has pass Edwin became very distant and very busy all of a sudden. Sandra kept on calling but yet he didn’t return any phone calls. She was very worried and upset of where this relationship was heading so she got angry and turned off her cell phone. Only to find out that she received a message but didn’t get it because her brother had the phone. Edwin said that she can come over before 8am but Sandra woke up late that day that she couldn't make it so she went for her scheduled doctors appointment then went down to atrium.

Sunday July 11, 2004 a day that Sandra had been waiting. She had spent a great month with him but her dreams had faded away after they had dinner together. Edwin told her that he couldn’t make it work no more and didn't want to be tied down to anyone and he wanted to be alone and that he isn't ready for a full commitment. His decision took Sandra by surprise but she had suspect that something was wrong but just wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. He had broken her heart once again and said that he will never forget her and would always remember her and maybe one day in the near future they would have a third chance at love.







Chapter 6
A week of depression and contemplating

Sandra was very upset and hurt but not because they couldn’t be together but because his life has flipped upside down and she doesn’t know what to do to help him but Edwin doesn’t want anybody's help either.

The next night Sandra decided to give Michelle a call and tell her about the news so that she can be the first to know that Edwin had ended their relationship. But at that same time before Sandra was able to tell her the bad news, Michelle had told Sandra her bad news saying that Aris had played her for a fool that he already had a girlfriend and his girlfriend had message her telling her to leave her boyfriend and called her a bitch. Sandra told Michelle her bad news and Michelle said, "oh my god you don’t deserve to be treated this way and you could do much better but how can it end when fate brought you together at Niagara Falls." "I don’t know Michelle all I know that I love him and he's every thing that I represent, he's my life energy and its his love that kept my alive this long." Said Sandra.

Every day and night at 10:30 Sandra would write emails to Edwin and convincing him that life doesn’t suck nor is it hell. It is just the way you live it at every expectations. Edwin had lost who he was and didn't know what was more important in his life anymore. He chose to escape from the problems rather than facing the fact and admitting to the truth. After several emails that were sent to Edwin one had really touched his heart that he called himself the Guardian once again and Sandra made him see that. But the more emails came and the more feelings that Sandra had put in them had made it more difficult for Edwin because she had made him choose without realizing that he hates choosing. Not to mention that he doesn’t know what he wants and what entirely makes him truly happy.

Sandra was very upset and yet she refused to give up but the more that Edwin says that his life gets more worse each day she couldn’t do anything but to stop writing and saying a final good bye. The last email she sent was the outmost regret she had other than cheating on him or dropping out of school. The decision of letting him go was the hardest thing that she had to do but she also felt guilty because she may be the one that put his life in hell from the moment she stepped into his life. Sandra didn’t ever want things to end this way, not in the way that they would stop talking to another just because one is too stubborn and doesn’t know what they want in life.

Sandra would workout every night to relieve anger and stress that she over exhausted herself then to find out the next morning she was in tremendous pain but it didn’t stop her. She was determine to get Edwin off her mind but it didn’t work because the more she thought of him the more she lost interest in sleeping or eating in that matter. She would workout every night and day until her body can not take the heat anymore but she knew that she had to move on with her life and focus on the goal that she had set for herself in August.

Several weeks have passed and it's close to the end of July. The email stopped coming just as Sandra promised and the calls stopped ringing just as she told herself. She hasn’t heard his voice for several weeks and she knew that it is hard for him and all that he needs is time and his space and right now is a great opportunity to head to the path that Sandra always wanted for herself without truelove. Although Sandra said that she'll let go of him for his happiness but she can never throw away the idea of one-day getting back together with Edwin. But when she started thinking that maybe he would be unhappy for the rest of his life if she had stick around him so forgetting about him is the best way that she can do right now.

"No more wondering what might be, it is time to know what would be" Those are the words that Sandra had now lived on by and time again and again. Sandra had once told Edwin the same thing but she didn’t think that he would understand when he couldn't learn how to understand himself.

July 31st Sandra decided to make a doctor appointment to get an internal examination because her doctor told her that it was recommended. At the same time she had to take her hebititus shots because she still required a few more shots just to protect her from sexual transmitted disease. Sandra was afraid of all of them but she knew that she had to get it over with so that she wouldn’t have to get another checkup until another year after.

When the test were over she went straight to Atrium On Bay to her old work place to visit Michelle but she wasn’t working that day but instead she had bumped into her very old best friend Ron. Its been so long that they have seen one another or talked to each other and out of all places she would bumped into him right outside of McDonalds.

"Hey Ron, How are you doing? I haven't seen you in very long time not since Jarvis Church. So are you still working at the horse track at woodbine? What are you doing here?" Asked Sandra.

"Hey Sand I been doing great and yes I still work at the horse track and as for what I am doing here I am waiting for Hafsah but she takes long to walk you know how she is. How have you been doing? Seeing anyone right now? I heard you were married how is that coming along?" Said Ron.

"Well I was seeing somebody a month ago. Edwin, you remember him right. I dated him in my third and fourth year in high school. We got back together recently and he also broke up with me recently as well but he broke up because he couldn’t deal with life at the moment not for the reason of not loving me. I know that being with him have made him unhappy so I decided to let him go and to let him have his space and his life back but although I still love him and miss him so much." Said Sandra.

"Oh! Seriously you two got back together and broke up again. Man Sand you fall in love with the most wrong person for you. When are you going to realize that love only ends in pain and all you wil ever gain from it is rain in your eyes. What about the marriage you didn’t tell me about it yet?" Said Ron.

"Nicely put Ron, Are you becoming a poet? The marriage oh gosh I don’t want to talk about it end ups being fixed all he wanted was to come here and he didn’t love me at all. On my wedding day I got sick and on my wedding night I shared the same room with my father so you tell me how my marriage is?" Said Sandra.

"Well at least you can get on with your life right now and forget about love alright. You are too young and gorgeous to be settling down. You need to follow your dream and set your life back on track. Sandra forget about Edwin and maybe one day when fate presents it self you would meet that special person." Said Ron.

"The thing is I have already met that special person but the only problem is that he isn't ready for a commitment yet. But I have to let go because all I want for him is to smile again. Listen Ron I have to go now but keep in touch okay, don’t be a stranger and tell Hafsah that I said hello okay bye." Said Sandra.







Chapter 7
First day at Yorkdale Learning Center

Sandra had only a few weeks to prepare for her school registration and in order for her to get accepted she had to complete an assessment test that consist of both skills and English and math. Sandra wasn’t great in either subject but she was more determine to get in. She wanted to change her life around and the first time in her life she knew what she wanted to do with her life and she wanted to become a writer but if that back fire hairstyling was her second choice.

On September 08 2004 she received a call and they said that she was accepted and she screamed in joy and went for last minute shopping to get school supplies such as binders, pens and papers. Sandra went to the guidance office to find out that her guidance counselor were a man that seem to be the age 24 and 25. His name full name was Jason Crow Miller but students would usually call him Mr. Miller but if they were friends they would call him J.C because that is how he likes to be called as a nickname. Sandra asked Mr. Miller what courses she should take and so within a few times looking at her transcript he said" Sandra you should take grade 12 English and another English that prepares you for university. Grade 11 math in the workplace, Grade 12 Human's society, and parenting or you can take one those certificate programs but that would mean you would have to stay another year or so to complete the program. Would you like to do that? It wouldn’t take that long plus this school is four quadmesters and nine weeks. So he'll finish off your classes and I know you can do it because as a guidance counselor I will guide you until you graduate and any help at all you can come to me or ask for tutoring okay." "Actually I was thinking to take the courses that you offered and go to the hairstyling program but I am going to need major help in the English and Math category because they weren't my best subject when I was at Jarvis High School." Said Sandra.

Sandra attended her first class and she looked around and realized that she's the only short person and youngest person there. The rest seem to look older than her like the age of 26 between 30 or so does. Sandra didn’t seem to worry as much because all she wanted to do was well enough so that she can pass adult school and live her dream and succeed. She would sit in class and trying hard to listen but all she can think of was Edwin and how much she had hurt him but what she cant forget was how much he had hurt her in return it was twice the pain she gave. Then she had to sit for a very long time and said to her self, "You are here for a reason to make the change in your life and to forget about him so do it. It is your time to spread your wings and show your self what you are capable of. Prove it to yourself that you can be your best and you surely don’t have to prove it to others either. Now focus Sandra. Focus!"

She went on to her next class and it was Math and from what she seen on the board it looked pretty easy because all it was addition, subtractions, multiplication, division and a few of those other things that consist of finding out what X is. She knew that she can do well in this class and her first day there the teacher has already passed out homework but Sandra had already finished it in class so she didn’t have anything to worry about.

The break was short and so was the lunch hour, her next class was Parenting and which was pretty much the basic and figuring out child behavior. Sandra learned all of this in Jarvis in Mr. McIntyre's class already and she got a 70 mark for that course. In class she had to write an essay about child behavior and give a number of reason how you can deal with a child with bad behavior. Sandra already knew what to write because she babysat one at home and he was extremely naughty and the thing that you have to do is try to understand them and talk things out and find out why they are acting the way they do.

Her next class was Human Society and that was such a simple class it was mainly reading, writing and in class discussion. Sandra was great with the writing and the reading part but although she tends to make a lot of mistakes in her grammar and punncuations when it comes to writing and she was never comfortable with discussions or presentations in the beginning she started learning what they were. All her classes were easy and as she attended them had many help with her work that she found it easy.

The next day she had a test in English and she passed it with an 80 percent but she got 10 percent off because there were a couple sentence where she wrote that didn’t match up to what they were studying on. Yet Sandra was satisfied with her mark and her next test in Math was even easier and she passed it with a 100 percent and she yelled and praised the lord. Every one looked at her and laugh and her teacher Ms. Ling just thought it was adorable and she congratulated her on the test.

During the lunch period Sandra was eating alone in the cafeteria and she was getting caught up in her reading that a girl had sat right across her and introduced her self. "Hi, my name is Tonya Senata. I was wondering if I can sit here because there is no other seats available and not to mention it easy making friends." She said. "Hi, my name is Sandra Dee and I know how hard it is to make friends all the second day of school but you can come join me any time." Said Sandra. "Its nice meeting you Sandra so how is the school going on so far for you. I mean is it hard or easy?" Asked Tonya. "Well it's actually easy and I thought that this school can challenge me more but I'm sure by the time that the independence study hits it will be hard because this is just beginning and we haven't really came over the juicy detail of adult school yet" Replied Sandra. "Well listen I got to head to class now but Ill see you around in the halls or meet you at the same place tomorrow alright Tonya." Sandra continued saying.

Sandra has kept her self-busy day after day just reading and writing her essays and doing long assignments. She had never been great in her life to receive the right amount of stress because just for once she isn't stressing over her family or stressing over her out come of her love life. Right now she only thought about her self and what she can accomplish and when homework kept on piling up after one another Sandra would drink her coffee and rushing to finish all of them before the next homework was handed out. She barely got the right amount of sleep but it was worth it because the first term has just pass and now in the second term and just received her credits in Grade 12 English, Grade 11 Math and a few of other courses as well.

She finished most of her courses that Mr. Miller called her into the office and told her that she can take the hairstyling program now. "You can take it in the third term and that’s where you take a Grade 11 science course which is required to get into the program." Said Mr. Miller. Sandra did as she was told and took the science course but she wasn’t very fond of science but she had no choice. She thought that the course would be hard and have those formulas but actually it was all about electricity and mixing in the right substance to avoid mistakes in exploding. She was glad that she took the course because she had learned a lot of new things for the pass two month and she even pass the in class part of the program and the next course was the outdoor where she had to work in a hairstyling salon environment.

The next day all it was about now is just working because Sandra had finished her courses. Got great marks in all of her Independence study and received an outstanding mark than all the rest of the class that she was granted a certificate of achievement but it wasn’t the diploma. It didn’t even take until April or anything. Now it was all about remember what she had learned in class and applying it and she was very nervous but her Supervisor told her that she doesn’t have to be nervous. She said, "Think of hairstyling as a form of art and all you need to do is cut and snip. There is nothing to it and you will do find."

The next day it was a fresh and Sandra had the confidence in cutting and hairstyling now. Her supervisor noticed that business ran off the roof when Sandra starting working and so she gave Sandra an offer that she couldn't refuse. She had offered to give her a permanent job as a hairstyler in her salon called Short Look's Beauty Salon. It was located close to her school so it was easy for Sandra to get out of school and head to work and not to mention that it was close to the subway station as well. Sandra worked part time until the day she graduates from Yorkdale Learning Center, she would change to a full time hairstyler.

June came around the corner. Sandra finished her service as a hairstyler and received the other half of the credit and finished the program. Two days after wards she told her supervisor that she couldn't work because she had to study for her exams. Sandra studied very hard that she forgot to eat and sleep but when she got to the examination room she almost forgot what she was studying for. As she read the questions carefully she answered every questions to the best of her knowledge without leaving any blank pages or lines. She prayed that she pass this exam because it will be the day that will determine the rest of her life. She was also the first one to finish her exam and she requested to leave for work and the teacher had allowed her to go.

Sandra was a bit late but her supervisor Sue didn't seem to mind because she had just finished an examination of her lifetime. Sandra felt safe and at home every time that she arrived at work, seeing the familiar faces and seeing people smile had gave warmth in her heart that she totally forgot about the troubles that she was trying to avoid back in home. The place she worked in was big and pretty spacious that there were mirrors all around from left to right and had about 10 chairs. In the front where the entered laid it an area they called it the chilling room because there were tables with magazine and couches for customers waiting to be serve and not to mention that this particular salon had its own bubble tea place. Sandra enjoyed working there because when she's not cutting customers hair she is serving bubble tea and being the cashier it was like her dream job but yet wasn't exactly how she would picture it to be.

Sandra got paid $15 an hour and she sometimes worked over time she would start from morning at around 10am to 8pm and that was when salon closed. Sandra would complete all the closing for her supervisor because she loved closing the salon. She loved the sweeping and mobbing the floor it was just simply a place for her to relax without having to be annoyed by her sister's kids or her sister in that matter.

It was one night that she came very late and her parents were worried about that she got yelled and that’s when she confronted both parents. "For the pass few year I have been working hard in school and now have finished my hairstyling program and just finished work and you telling me its late. God! You have to stop thinking of me as a child I am no longer 13 I am 21 now and have a full time job in a Hair Salon. It's something that I love to do and the people that work there are great and it has great benefits and I'm getting paid $15 per hour. Why can't you two be proud of me just once? Someday I would meet the right person in my life and its not your choice to decide for me of who is right for me because that is up to me. Someday I probably would want to continue college and might want to go out of the city so you have to let me go and be independent on my own. Haven't you said that we have to grow up and can't always depend on your in taking care of us. Well then let me grow mom and dad." Said Sandra.

Her parents cried down into tears when they heard that she has truly grown to be an independent woman and can now take responsibility of her self. They were proud of her but they just didn’t show it because it wasn’t in their nature to show it. All they did was just smiled and the night end but Sandra was still depressed because her parents have never once told her that they were proud or say I love you but she did feel it but sometimes its important for her to hear the words. Every one would want to hear to those words no matter what the circumstances are but it just didn’t happen for her because she has never really said it herself either. She says it to the boys that she dated but never to her family.







Chapter 8
Road Test

Things were going so great in Sandra's life right now. She got along with her parents again just like the old time when it was jokes and laughter. She talked more to brothers little words day by day but the only person that she couldn't get to was her little niece Yannie because they have stopped talking to one another a year ago. Winter came along and it was time to shop for gifts again and this time Sandra was ready because she had saved a lot of money on the side for Christmas shopping. She didn’t ever spend a dime in her checking account ever since she started full time as a hairstylist. Besides working at the salon she had summer job working as an artist at Canada's Wonderland and she got paid $10 an hour just drawing an animation version of people that would come to her. She saved about 4,000 but the summer alone she had earned 1,300 for the pass 2 months.

Her money was building up and her health was getting better and she was actually slimming down on the weight as well that she went down two pants size. She went from a size 5/6 to 3/4 and she was very proud of her self that she now looks great in anything that she wears. She shopped for so many presents and she even had a gift for Tonya and Michelle. An hour later after shopping Sandra gave a call to Tonya and asked if she wanted to go skating down the arena and she said, "okay I'll come but only if you bring my gift. Do you have a gift for me?" "Okay I will meet you in another half hour alright and no I am not telling you because it will just ruin the whole surprise of Christmas." Answered Sandra.

Sandra reached the arena and seen Tonya sitting on the bench and putting on her skates but she wasn't alone she was with a guy but probably just a stranger that she was sitting next with. But as she approached Tonya introduced him to her as her boyfriend and Sandra was actually amazed because all of the time that she had known her she never did mention anything about having a boyfriend.

After skating around the rink about 3 times they have stopped for hot chocolate and that was when Sandra brought out her gift and Tonya did the same but the thing is that Sandra didn't expect receiving anything in return because she just loved the spirit of giving. They exchanged the gift and they were both to anxious to open so they did. Tonya received a bracelet that inscripted friend forever and Sandra had the other set and she was wearing it on her risk. Sandra received a perfume bottle of Ralph Lauren and Jennifer Lopez. She was so amazed with her gift that she was speechless she didn’t have a clue as to how Tonya found out that perfume is her major accessory besides lotions, jewelry and clothes.

After skating Sandra had to leave and head to Atrium to meet up with Michelle and give her gift and again she didn’t expect to receive a gift but she did. Michelle gave her silver loop earrings and Sandra gave her a diamond silver necklace.

"How are you doing Sandra? Is every thing okay with you now? I haven't heard from you for the pass month but I guess when you can letting go that means me too as well right?" Said Michelle.

"Oh I been fine and life can never of been more easier. I passed adult school and passed I graduated with honors and became a full time hairstylist. I'm sorry sweetie I just been busy that I had no time to call and that doesn't describe the behavior but I just had to concentrate and focus because I didn’t' really want to step foot in downtown area again because it left me to many precious and painful memory. I just wasn't ready to come back but just to bring you your Christmas gift I decided to follow my gut and come. I still can't wonder about him if he's doing okay or if he's seeing some body special in his life." Said Sandra.

"You still miss him and how long has it been a year and a half? I can't believe that you still love him spite of the fact that he put you in through so much pain and misery. But I can tell that you do love him or self you wouldn't have let him go. I don’t think he is seeing anybody because the last time I seen him was when our workplace was heading to bowling. I seen him he was so down I can see it in his eyes that he misses you deeply but was trying to hide it away from his friends. You know him more than I do and he did ask about you like how you were doing but I couldn’t' tell him anything because I've lost contact with you the same you lost contact with him." Said Michelle.

"Seriously! He was asking about me but maybe just because he felt guilty but I'm not ready to see him yet and he isn't either until fate presents itself again only until then that I will allow my feelings out again. Now I'm just keeping on the down low and J.C has been so sweet to me ever since the first day of school as well but I told him that I'm deeply in love with somebody right now and am not looking for another relationship at the moment. He respected my decision but it didn’t stop him from calling and asking me out to the movie or for lunch and ever since J.C became a really good friend." Said Sandra.

"Wait a minute! Who is J.C is he a guy who likes you or something?" Said Michelle.

"Well J.C is actually my old guidance counselor back in Yorkdale and he's 24 he just got his teaching degree his full name is Jason Crow Miller. Every one calls him J.C because that’s his nickname. Yes he does like me. He's cute and every thing, he's every thing that a woman wants in a man but he just wasn’t for me because every time that I was with him I can only think of Edwin." Said Sandra.

"Hey Sandra, its getting late here thank you for the gift and please don’t lose contact again okay. I really want to know what's new is going on in your life. Do you need a ride home because one of my friend is picking me up and we can drop you off or something." Said Michelle.

"Ok I'll try not to lose any contact but if I'm busy just don’t blame me. Okay but check your email every once and a while you might find a surprise. I would love to be dropped off at home because at this weather and this night you think I would take the subway. You must be kidding me! It's Christmas there isn't really special hours in getting back uptown." Said Sandra.

Sandra thanked Michelle and her friend for the lift home and made her way up where she fell fast asleep only to wake up and find that somebody was standing next to her bed. She screamed to the top of her lungs but it was only Vivian who was now 5 years old and so big and beautiful. Sandra wondered what she was doing here and so she went out to the livingroom to find that it was filled with guests. Her godsisters were there, Sekin and his wife, so many friends of the family were there and Yannie also came as well but she was eating outside. Sandra was embarrass because she was still in her PJ so she ran back inside took a shower and got dressed and had dinner with the friends and her family.

In the middle of dinner the phone suddenly rang and since Sandra was the usual person that answered the phone and she was so shocked that it was Emmanuel that called. She took the call inside and talked with him for a few minutes. He called her to ask how she was doing? Called to wish her a belated happy birthday at which she also wished him the same thing but she couldn't talk long because she had to get back to the feast.

Late into the night Sandra's parents putted on karaoke and everyone went dancing. Every one had fun except for Yannie because she was missing her boyfriend Ralph who she was in the relationship with for 1 year and a half. Sandra decided to take Yannie inside and have a talk with her.

"It's not fair for me to come here and celebrate the new years without my boyfriend. I miss him so much you have no idea. I know that things haven't been straight with us for a very long time Sandra but the truth is I miss you and I miss the old times that we had together and I also miss him as well. He went off to the Philippines to visit his family there for two months but sometimes I get the feeling that he has someone on the side." Said Yannie.

"Yannie I know that with us it's like a roller coaster most of the time but it doesn’t mean that I stopped caring. As for Ralph who left you and went to his home country don’t worry because two months isn't that long. I know that you miss him and if you really truly love him and care about him then trust him. Have faith in your relationship and you will have nothing to worry about and if any issues arises he would be the first to tell you because flipino guys are always like that." Said Sandra.

"Wow! How did you get so strong all of a sudden? I'm supposed to be the strong one and I'm the one suppose to be giving you advice's and stuff. Look how slim you got to it looks like you dropped to a size 3/4." Said Yannie.

"Well that’s because I worked out to be fit. As for how much I got stronger is because I have changed my self around without having the constant notice of whether I will get back with Edwin or not. Fate will present itself that's what I always say. I finished school and graduated with honors. I became a full time hairstylist at Short Looks Beauty Salon down Dufferin and Orfus road." Said Sandra.

"Wow! I am so proud of you Sandra. Seriously you have picked up your life and turned it around. I don’t think I can ever do that and better yet have the same passion in love as you do for Edwin. I admirer you Sandra and I am not kidding. It looks like you are getting along with your family members as well and I am happy for you but my family is so messed up. I love them but sometimes they just get on my nerves. I hate my father though because she is still cheating on my mother. I told her and she just doesn't want to believe it or divorce him at all." Said Yannie.

"I know that things are stuff in your life but look it this way the day that you take action in your life is the day that you will forever smile and be relieved that you have got this far." Said Sandra.

Sandra and Yannie end up talking in the room for hours and it gave Yannie a new prospective in life and it was all thanks to Sandra. They would of continued talking but little Andy came into the room and started asking questions he is only two years old and he is saying this much. Yet again the night has ended and so was the new years it was now the year 2006.

February 14th was the day that she had her road test stuck right in the middle of winter but she didn’t mind because now she get to drive more slower and be more caution on the road. Her instructor might just not ask her to do parallel parking but he did. After 15 minutes of driving and torture Sandra passed her road test with flying colors and she was so excited that she couldn't wait to tell her parents and they were very proud of her.






Chapter 9
First Car and tragedy in the family

March 15th was the day that Sandra bought her first car and she got like 50 percent off insurance. Sandra didn't want to buy a brand new car because it was much to expensive so Sandra bought a Honda Civic the 2000 version and it was the color silver. She loved that car so much that she kept it clean and new and made sure that there were no scratches or bird poop on with window shield.

Every day and night she would drive her car to work and back. Dropping her brothers places because she didn’t want anyone driving her car except for her. It may seem selfish to her but it was her car that she earned and worked for. Sandra decided to take her family up to Newmarket to visit Andy but only to find that her father was slapping Yannie around. Sandra and her father could hear from outside the door so Sandra got very worried and started banging on the door. Yannie answered the door with left eye as red as blood. Yannie said "He slapped me because I caught him cheating again and my mother isn't even here because she took Andy to the doctors with Darien driving them." Cried out Yannie.

Sandra's father was furious and checked all around the house to find that it was a white girl that Yannie's father was sleeping around with and she was such a teen only in her 16. He yelled at her and took something to beat him down and tried to reason with him until Andy and the rest have come back.

An hour later Sandra's father and Yannie's father was still at it and Yannie couldn't do anything much but be upset with Sandra's mother. Sandra's brothers who looked up to him are seeing a down low creep of scum. Dara came into the driveway and seen Yannie's face read and bleeding but he had already known what happen so he punched his father in the face back. Their mother could tell believe that her marriage is falling apart and doesn't want anything to do with him no more. She wanted to leave him and so Sandra's parents took Yannie, Darian, Andy and their mother in to their home but before they left. They packed up all their things and called the cops and reported him. He was charged with child abuse and having sexual contact with a child whom was only 15 but she had lied to him saying that she was 16.

There wasn't enough room but Sandra gave her bed to her cousin, which is Yannie's mother. Sandra and Yannie rest outside on the couch while the guys went to their friend's place until things settled. As for Andy he slept with his mother in Sandra's room. Yannie's eye was still strolled up pretty bad and was crying all night. She didn’t know what she did wrong in her past life to be in a tragedy like this. Sandra didn't know what to do but just try to calm her down and assure that she will be better without her father. She will never have to be heat or abused ever again.

Sandra got back to work as usual and came home pretty late and she would always find Yannie crying her eyes out that she began to lose her mind and she wanted to kill her self but Sandra stopped her in time and gave her a hug.

"Yannie you can not do this to yourself. It's not your fault you hear me. He can't hurt you anymore. He's in jail and weren't you the one who told me not to give up when things got tuff. You told me that I was better than that but you are too. Every thing will be okay and I will make sure of that. If you take your life now you will leave everyone that loves you behind. Your mother and you little brother Andy who loves you and looks up to you. You'll be leaving Ralph, do you really want to take that much of a sacrifice just because your father chose to cheat on your mother not once, not twice but three times. All the sin is on him it's not on you or your family you hear me." Said Sandra.

Yannie dropped the knife and said sorry to Sandra. Sandra stayed up with her until she fell asleep and whispered "You poor thing. You have nothing to be sorry for it's me that has to say sorry if it wasn't for me not telling you that he had sexually harassed me then things wouldn't have escalate this far."

Sandra got ready for work and told Sue what had happen and she was so speechless but she told her to hang on there and everything will be alright and if anything happen it will only get better after from being worse. Sue let Sandra off surely today so that she can be with her family and Sandra took the offer because she was still tired.

Next Monday had came along and it was time for Sandra's cousin name May to appear in court. She filed for a divorce and charged him of his crimes and wanted child custody and all the profit. Her husband Saran was charged for a lifetime anyway and couldn't do anything and so May had won the case. She won child custody and got all the money. The house was hers and the car was hers all in her name but as for the car it was in her oldest son's name.

May sold the house because she didn’t want to be in Newmarket anymore it gave to much bad memory that she decided to move down near Vaughan near Canada's Wonderland. She bought a house there and shared it with Sandra's family but Sandra didn't want to move in with them because her work was at Orfus road and she also found her place of her own that had great viewing and was paid for 1400 a month. Sandra's new house had a master bedroom and single bedroom, a big basement, had two washrooms, had two kitchens and the color of her walls here pink and white in her favorite combination of colors. She finally made it official to move in on April the 10th. Yannie came over and helped set up her house and she did seem happier than a month ago. Sandra placed one couch near the far end of the fall with the couch facing the other couch. She set the TV in front of the window against the wall so that the sun wouldn't shine into the screen. Sandra set two end tables at each couch and had a coffee table in the middle of the room. She just bought a new cabinet and that’s where she kept her most precious glass and crystals to be displayed. As for the master bedroom she bought a new bad but still kept it double size just got a different type of mattress because her old her wasn't doing great with her back so she chucked it out. With the bed it came matching cabinets and dressers and she unpacked everything out of her suitcase and start filling in the walk in closet. Anything such as stuffed animals and old memories she would leave up in the attic. The single room was where she kept her computer, which she would only use, that room to do her work, whether if its writing a story, poetry or drawing that would be the main place that would inspire her. Out side the window there lies her beautiful background with the background of a lovely Garden of Eden that's what Sandra called it because it was so peaceful and filled with flowers.

Four days has passed and her house was all set to go that she invited her parents over for dinner because April 14th was the Cambodian New Year. She cooked Chinese food and Vietnamese food but she could never cooked real Khmer Soul food. But her parents agreed in helping her make the Cambodian traditional food. Her godsister came to Sandra's house baring with gifts after she told them not to bring any gifts but they did. Her cousin May also showed up as well. All the guys went straight down stairs to play pool and foosball and a couple of them wanted to play basketball outside the court.

This was the best Cambodian new years that Sandra ever had and for the very first time it isn't thrown at her parents place, or Sekin's place but it's her place, her very own. The party ended at 10pm because she didn’t want to hold anyone up and she also had work to do the following day and needed her rest.

At about 12pm midnight somebody called her on the phone and so she woke up and picked it up but nobody spoke on the other line but just heavy breathing. That phone call scared her but she didn't know what to do but to phone the company of bell and tell them to block all numbers that are coming out. Keep her number private and only receive calls that are in her own directory and they have done that for her.







Chapter 10
Sandra's great promotion and acceptance letter
After being a dedicate employee of the Short Looks Beauty Salon Sue had made her partner and that would mean that Sandra now owns part of the salon and part of the profit and also has a lot of responsibility as well. It was such a great offer but didn't know if she could accept it because she wanted to continue on to College in Boston to become a Writer as well it was the one thing that she enjoyed and loved doing. Sue asked Sandra how long was she going to be in college for? Then Sandra replied the course that I will be taking is English Literature, Anthropology, and Ancient Civilization so it will only take no more than two or three semesters.

Sue wasn't upset that Sandra had said that she was planning on going to college because that was what Sue wanted for her as well and was happy that she had chose to go. Sue said, "the offer will still stand when you're done college and not to mention you will be working here for the summer right? Your rate has increased tremendously and it will never be the same without you Sandra. I will miss you deeply."

Sandra applied to Worthington College in Boston for the first semester that started in September 2006 but she started filling her applications in May because it takes long for students to be accepted and there is a lot of waiting list for dorms.

About two weeks later Sandra received a letter from the mail and it was from Worthington College but she couldn’t open it but yet she was anxious to find out whether she got in or not. She opens it and read with her eyes so big and praised the lord because she got accepted to the college she dreamt of going to as a teen.

Sandra was so thrilled an excited that she phoned Micelle and told her that she's moving to Boston in September because she's going to Worthington College. Michelle was happy for her and couldn’t believe her that she would be studying again. "Aren't you sick and tired of studying Sandra?" Asked Michelle. "Actually no I'm not because over in Boston lies my dream to be a writer and I'm going to be that person. It's only 3 semesters so there is nothing to it. With the knowledge that I've gained in Yorkdale I know that I will achieve my goal you'll see Michelle. I can do anything when I put my mind to it." Said Sandra.

Sandra wanted to continue the conversation but she had to let Michelle go so that she can call up Tonya and tell her the great news. Call her parents and cousins that she's moving away to live in a dorm for three years. Tonya was excited for Sandra and so were her parents and family. Sandra had changed the most out of all the family members and now is heading out on her own to the state of Boston to write another chapter to her life. Sandra didn’t know what to do for the three month anymore but she decided to relax and spend more time with her family before she headed out.

Sandra brought her parents to the beach, to pick up cherries and applies. Went fishing together. They had made a lot of fond memories with the months but Sandra couldn’t still get Edwin off her mind but so far she done great without him. She was beginning to think that maybe she didn’t love him at all and was fooling with her self but that was wrong because she did love him. Sandra loved him so much that it hurt him and made him unhappy so in order to give back his happiness she had gave up him. She is very much still love with him but she took her dream and her goal more of a priority rather than waiting for him to come around.

Sandra had only a few days left and decided to have on last reunion with her group of girls. Michelle and Tonya are including Rong, and Jenny, and Diana. They decided on going bowling and Karaoke. The room was filled with so many tears and Sandra apologized to her three oldest friends about August 2004 because she couldn't make it. Sandra sang her heart out and bowled like she never bowled before. It was after the first few sets of games that somebody called Michelle on the phone and it was Edwin. Sandra had no idea why he was calling her but Sandra just didn’t seem to care because she is leaving and there is no point of worrying herself over him anymore. Michelle told Sandra that he was asking for her and wanted to talk to her but Sandra just couldn't deal with the problem anymore because she was tired with doing the dance that they do. One day they are together and another day they are not. He will never truly be happy because he still doesn’t know what he wants. Michelle told Edwin that Sandra is leaving for Boston in a few days, "So Edwin if you love her and now her if you know what you want in your life now then tell her before it is too late." Said Michelle.

"What! She's leaving for Boston why?" Said Edwin in a shocked voice.

"She got accepted into Worthington College and she wanted to be a writer and she's going to be living there for three years." Replied Michelle.

"Do you know the exact date that she's leaving?" Asked Edwin.

"My guess on the 1st of September because she would have to drive up there." Said Michelle.

When Michelle ended the call Sandra asked what he wanted but she kept in silence and just asked about you that's all nothing else. Michelle didn’t really want to keep anything from Sandra but she really want Edwin and her to get back together and have a happy ending together.

September 1st came along and as she was getting ready to pack somebody knocked on her door. It was Edwin and she had no idea where he had got her address from but he was at her door with bouquets of white and pink roses. "How did you know where I live?" Asked Sandra in a demanding voice. "I had to beg your niece Yannie to tell me where you live. I bumped into her in Eaton's with her boyfriend and believe me it wasn’t a pretty sight when I was begging her in a million groups of people. Listen Sandra, you have never made my life unhappy it was all me and had nothing to do with you. You just made it complicated for me when I had to choose, I love you and I was just blind to know how much and how deep until I found out that your leaving to head to Boston. Please forgive me Sandra. I want to be with you and I know what I want now. I want to be here waiting for you until you return if you will let me." Depleted Edwin.

"Having to think that I've waited to hear those words out of your lips but I can't accept it because in your eyes all I will ever see is your unhappiness. I don’t think I can stick around when every time you start to feel unhappy and always pushing me away. I just can't do that anymore Edwin. I can't!" Said Sandra.

"It won't be like that. How many times to I have to prove it to you that I am sincere and that I mean what I say." Said Edwin.

"We can't keep on doing this Edwin because you are doing it for all the wrong reason. You don’t love me, you just miss the image of me and you don’t have to prove anything to me. I'm sorry but I have to start up my car and get going to my new life." Said Sandra in a weeping voice.

Edwin didn't know what to do but to grab her hand and hugged her and gave her a kiss. But Sandra pushed him away and ran out of the door. Edwin noticed how upset she was that he had no choice but to let her leave and live her new life. He didn’t cherish her love and didn't keep the same faith that she had in the relationship and he surely didn't have faith in himself that he lost the one thing he loved most in his life. He lost her.







Chapter 11
Arrived in Boston Bay, New York
Worthington College

A new life a new beginning in an unfamiliar city of Boston Bay. Sandra had step foots in the shallow hallways of Worthington College and to find out that her dorm room number is 9E and that was more than a co-incident. She didn't want to believe in fate again not just yet because she wanted to concentrate in getting straight A's and getting a scholarship in the writers program for new authors starting their own book.

Sandra shared her room with a girl who was tall, had long hair and was half-Asian and Caucasian. Her name was Lana Smith and she shared almost the same classes as Sandra but for the first few days they didn't get along because Lana was the partying type girl who didn't really take school as her major because her father was head of the alumni. Sandra was the opposite of Lana, she was the work hard study type and party less. Sandra took the left side of the phone and she had organized her side of the room with books and one stuffed animal, it was the same one that Edwin had gave her for Christmas and she had never leave anywhere without her bear, which is called it Shorty.

On day when Sandra was studying in her room Lana had came barging in and asked her if she can borrow her makeup because she had left hers in a guy's car that she didn't know. Sandra just couldn't say no so she led it to her and asked her one question, "Why don't you like me Lana?" "It's not that I don't like you but we have nothing in common and school work bores me and every time I see you. You are studying your brains out. You need some fun and ease a bit and you are too serious." Said Lana. "Excuse me but you hardly know me and plus yes I might be the bookworm type but I do have fun once in a while and hang with friends when I need to hang." Said Sandra. "Then why don't you prove it come to the party with me. What do you got to lose? It's just one lousy test." Argued Lana. "I don't have to prove anything and how can you say that it is just a lousy test. This test is everything and if I study hard enough and pass every test and examinations and have very high marks I can get that scholarship for writing." Said Sandra. "Okay! Excuses excuses. You just can't admit that you are not the partying type so you go study your brains out. I'm going to party and thanks for the makeup. I will return it to you tomorrow alright." Said Lana.

What Lana had said in the room had got Sandra thinking and maybe she's right. Maybe Sandra wasn't the party type that she was before when she was still living in Regent Park with her parents. Sandra had lost herself with books and papers but that wasn't the point. She was now living in her dreams and she chose to stop partying because it took too much of her time and didn't accomplish anything from partying all night.

Every of her classes were easy but a lot of in class discussion and debates. Sandra would always sit in the front trying to pay attention and listens to the professor teach their lessons. She had a lot of homework that day and was stressing out because she had assignments for some of her class that is due two days after the other. One assignment was for her English course and she had to write a paper on a book called A Mile Road Ahead. The book was based on the olden days in the year of 1805 and it was about a girl who was going in a bad neighborhood and was poor but the only one thing that she was good at was painting and when she had asked for a miracle. That girl became rich in her paintings and moved up to another city. She was at constant move that didn’t really stay in one is. She had always looked a mile road ahead to make sure that her dreams would come true. Sandra had to analyze the book and tell it in her own word of what the book was about. Another assignment was for her Anthropology class and she had to write an essay on Human Evolution. As for Calculus and Accounting she didn't have to do an assignment but had homework to do.

Sandra would always find herself in the library doing her schoolwork because she just couldn't study in front of Lana. Because she might say something and not to mention that she had occupied the room since Sandra got out of her 4th period class. While Sandra was doing her papers another person had barged into her life and it was a boy but she didn't know his name. He had suddenly forgot his whiteout and so he asked Sandra if he could borrow her whiteout. She lends it to him until he was finish with his papers. Sandra was too busy doing her work that she didn't care how handsome he was and she barely looked him in the eye because she knew herself pretty well. She was the type of girl who would fall for a guy in a split second just by looking at their appearances but that was the old her before she had met Edwin and he was still in her heart no matter how much she had tried to deny it. By the time that Sandra was finished with her papers it was getting very late and she couldn't stay up any longer because she was too tired and her 1st period class starts in 5 hours. She wanted her whiteout but apparently the guy had left with it and that made Sandra more furious but she didn't have the strength to start looking for him and so she went to the coffee pub down rose lane to get medium order of coffee and English tarts. While she was waiting for her order she bumped into the guy that she lend the whiteout to.

"Excuse me. I'm sorry to have bugged you but can I have my whiteout back please I really need it for tomorrow." Said Sandra.

"You came all the way here for a whiteout. You are not going to order something while you’re here. By the way my name is Jackson Chez and I'm sorry for leaving with your whiteout but you were so busy with writing your papers. I didn't want to disturb you plus I thought I'd return it to you in the 3rd period class in Calculus because I do sit right behind you." Said Jackson.

"Yes I know your name because I read your name tag. For your information I have already ordered and it's your other employee that took my order but I haven't received my coffee or English tarts yet. I didn't know that you're in one of my classes." Said Sandra.

Jackson laughed in humor and replied, "Well miss if you would of told me how you would like your coffee then perhaps I would of gave it to you along time ago but you are the one who was stalling. Of course I'm in your class but you are such a teacher's pet that you didn't see me. You seen right pass through me."

"I am stalling please! You’re the one that supposed to ask me first and by saying how would you like your coffee? Where is your sense of common knowledge? You know what I am not going to stay and debate with you. I am much to tired and have to get back to my dorm and get a little of rest before I class starts. " Said Sandra.

"Okay I'll let you go and besides you would never have won in the debate anyway because I am the best. But one thing before you go can I have your name?" Asked Jackson.

"Its for me to know and for your to find out. If you were smart you would stop the next question all right. Thanks for the coffee and English tart and maybe I'll see you around bye." Said Sandra. Sandra had wasted about an hour and a half talking with Jackson. When she got back to the dorm she was too exhausted that she didn't change her clothes or brushes her teeth and forgot to set her alarm.

It was 8am and Sandra was quite surprise to see Lana up early because she was the one who woke Sandra up for her first class before she decided to over sleep. Sandra didn't know what got into Lana but she went to all of her classes and was actually doing work and studying for some of her tests. Sandra was very amazed and relieved that Lana can now focus on her grades.

"What changed your mine in going to classes and every thing Lana?" Asked Sandra.

"Can't I change my mind about school once and a while? Plus looking at you study your butt off made me feel left over and spite of the fact that no body wanted to party anymore because they decided to catch up on late assignments and retake tests so I might as well do the same right." Said Lana.

"I am very proud of you Lana and I think this will start a very great friendship. Thanks for waking me up Lana. You're an angel, my life savior." Said Sandra.

"Yes Sandra you owe me big. I'll see you when all of our classes are done and maybe you can tell me more about yourself okay." Said Lana.

Sandra was right Lana and her did become a great friend and they would always study together and went to the coffee pub whenever they had exams to study for. One day when both of them didn't have classes because the professor was ill they didn't find anyone to fill in for the class so class was cancelled for that day. Lana and Sandra decided to go to the corner of Hudson to catch an old film that was called Gone like the wind. Neither of them seen it before and so they decided to see it. Sandra was always a sucker for old films but however Lana didn't but some reason she did enjoy this film and had fun for just fewer than 5 dollars.

"What was your thought on the movie Lana?" Asked Sandra.

"The movie was actually good and I can't believe you pulled me into watching this with you. One day I should pull you into something that you wouldn't find yourself enjoying. Thanks for this day Sandra and maybe you're not bad at all spite of the amount of books you read and papers you write." Said Lana.

"See you don't judge people by its cover that’s what I was taught and maybe I also judged you too sooner as well. I thought you were always the party side and like didn't have a sensitive side of you. But I call you weeping in that movie." Said Sandra.

"Please! I didn’t weep I had an eyelash fall into my eye and it really hurt that a few drops of tears came out. So tell me are you in a relationship? Do you like any fellows here in Boston Bay?" Asked Lana.

"Oh don't you deny it Lana. I seen you crying and it's not like I'm going to laugh because I cried in that movie as well. You don't have to hide your tears from me and you would never have to because I am pretty emotional. About being in a relationship well lets see where do I start? I started dating like the age of 12 had about 15 guys that I dated but only one was pretty serious. The relationship lasted about 2 years then end another 2 years has passed we just came friends and then start to pick up where we left off. We had a second chance in being together but he broke it off again because he was unhappy with the way his life is going and couldn't be with anyone and he said that he wasn't ready and he wanted to fly solo. I am so much in love with him but there have been several times that I have denied it because I thought it was me that made his life a living hell. You know when I was packing to leave to Boston. He came over to my house and said that he loved me and insured me that I wasn't the one that made him unhappy. The point is that he doesn't know what he wants yet and he will always be unhappy and I can't be with him until he figures out his life. As for the fellows here I don’t like any but they are handsome and I can't deny that but like I said I only have love for one boy and his name is Edwin Chan. " Said Sandra.

"Wow! Sandra I didn't know that you are such a softy and it's so adorable with the feelings and affection you have for this boy. Like waiting for him to around and every thing but if it were me I can't wait I just have to move on. But I did have a boy that I was head and over heels with back in high school. We spent every time together and he was the first that I done and shared every thing with but one day I just didn't care anymore and I didn't think it was love because I think I was too young to even know what love is. I think the relationship that I had with that boy was just a mare attraction and nothing else. I hardly spoke to him in years and I think that it's good that I kept it that way. You know the rumors that they say around in halls about me being a slut and sleeping off with every guy, well it isn't true. Yes I kissed a lot of guys but I haven't slept with any of them because if they have tried to even take advantage of me I would have kicked them right where it hurts the most." Said Lana.

While they were busy talking Sandra and Lana bumped into Jackson because they didn't pay attention to where they were walking. Lana knew who Jackson was because he was actually a wizard and a jock when it came to Worthington College and he is known though all the school for his reputation. One thing that he admired most was science and drama but he took a different major and it was Photography. That day Jackson had a digital camera on him just taking photos of people walking on the streets from siting to at the coffee shops.

"Hey you, how have you been doing lately?" Asked Jackson to Sandra.

"It's you again, are you like stalking me or something. Every where I go I bump into you, gosh your like a shadow who will not disappear." Said Sandra.

"Ouch! Why are you being so hard on him Sandra? He's such a nice guy and doesn't even know how to break a women's heart." Said Lana.

"Yes! Listen to your friend Lana. I am a nice person and maybe your first impression of me at the coffee pub had made you dislike something or me. If so I apologize okay. I will try not to bump into you again but if you bump into me first I'd say you are stalking me out and trying to ask for my number." Said Jackson.

"Sorry! No it's just you I don’t know what it is about you Jackson I just don’t get along with you very well maybe its because of your zodiac sign or something. And as if! Why would I stalk you? You are not all that and definitely not my type either." Replied Sandra.

"Well who said that you were my type. Look! Okay I'm going to stop talking here before I say something that I regret I just want to get back to my work. Now can you two let me get to it? Before you make me lose my concentration." Said Sandra.

"Well I think you have already lost concentration already Jackson because you have just bumped into a tree and you didn't even notice it." Said Lana.

"Are you okay Jackson?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes thanks for your concern." Said Jackson.

"Who said I was concern I just wanted you to move a bit so that me and my friend here can walk ahead. Like you said you wanted to get back to your photography so who am I to prevent you from doing your job?" Said Sandra.

"Oh God! Look at you two. Your fighting and arguing like you were a couple or something. Why don’t you two admit to another that you two are attracted to each other? It doesn't take brains to see that and you two are like at it back and forth like as you were flirting and yet not laughing." Yelled out Lana.

"What! Are you insane Lana? I am not attracted to him and more or less have anything to do with him. I just want to walk and forget the whole conversation and not to mention I do have someone that I love back home in Toronto. Don't you forget that Lana?" Argued Sandra.

"Hey remember when I asked you what your name was and you said it was for you to know and for me to find out and now I have. It's been pleasant Sandra but I'll let you go before things escalate even further." Said Jackson.

And so Sandra and Lana continued walking and as they turned around to get one last look Jackson had managed to take a photo of them and left without a trace. Lana was probably right about the attraction because Sandra couldn't stop arguing and maybe she was trying to deny the whole thing and she just didn't want to admit that she was attracted to him. She didn't want Lana or Jackson to have the satisfaction but all she thought of was Edwin and start to ask her self-a simple question. "What if Edwin found out that I was attracted to some boy in Boston would he be jealous?"

Two months has passed and it is now December. The time to study hard for exams at which she did fine but couldn't find out her marks until she return back from the holidays and also the time to pack up and leave Boston Bay to spend time with her family in Toronto. Sandra invited Lana to spend a few days with her family in Toronto so that she would get a chance to see Toronto in snow white. Before they were to leave out the door Jackson dropped by their dorm and called it trues. He had came to drop a gift for Sandra and Lana and their faces lid up and so Sandra invited up to come because she didn't have any gift for him.

"Hey Jackson you want to come down Toronto with us and spend a few days with my family." Said Sandra.

"Thanks Sandra but I have plans with my family here but you can go on without me and as for my gift you don't have to worry because having your friendship is already great enough. Hey before you go what about a group shot okay. If you got an email address I can send you the photo." Said Jackson.

"Sure I love photos and my email address is oneheart_onelove_eternity@hotmail.com." Said Sandra.

"Take care of yourself Jackson and happy holidays." Said Lana.

"You two have a safe trip all right and don’t forget to email back bye" Said Jackson sadly.







Chapter 12
Returned to Toronto for Christmas Holiday for 2007

It was a long ride to Toronto and Sandra was getting tired of driving and so she took turn with Lana but Sandra still had to stay up incase Lana got lost but she did all right. About 5pm in the evening they had arrived in Toronto safely and the first place that they went to was to Sandra's place to drop off their bags. Sandra checked her phone messages and there were at least 10 of them that she missed and so she replayed it.

"Hey Sandra, its Michelle how are you doing? I haven't received your email at all since you left but maybe its because you're extremely busy or just forgot little old me. I know that you're not home now but I do know that you would be back for the holidays so that’s why I called to leave a message saying happy birthday and happy holidays. I miss you Sandra you have no idea how much. Give me a call because we have got a lot of things to talk about okay. I love you bye." Said Michelle.

"Hey girl how are you doing? Guess who this is yes that's right I'm your worse nightmare. You don't call you don’t write what is wrong with you? Okay, okay I am only kidding. Don't have a cow! I know that you are extremely busy with college life so don't forget to give your girl Tonya a call okay love you bye." Said Tonya.

"Hey princess how are you doing? How is college life treating you. I miss you around here and the salon isn't fun without you. Hurry up with your courses and come back to work so that you can own half of the profit just like I promised you. No! I'm kidding just take your time and your job that’s calling part ownership will still have your name on it okay. Take care of your self-Sandra love Sue." Said Sue.

"Hey Sandra I am sorry seriously but I tried to get you off my mind but I can't do that. I love you and you know that and for the pass few months I have stayed home in the dark and just thinking what I really want in life and it came to the conclusion that all I want is you. Forgive me for how I acted in those years that we missed with one another Sandra. All you wanted to do is help me through my problems but I pushed you away but I assure you that I will no longer do that. You are too important and I refuse to let you slip away from my fingers. I am not going to give up on you Sandra just like you haven't gave up on me years ago." Said Edwin.

Edwin left the rest of the phone messages and all of the messages had the mention the words such as forgive me and I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. You make me happy and for the first time in my life I need you.

Lana had heard all the message and she cried and this time there wasn't any eyelash in her eye. She felt the pain and sadness in Edwin's voice and he was very sincere. Lana told Sandra to give him a call and take him back in. Sandra didn't want to do that because it would only give her more pain when she has to pick up and leave for Boston Bay again so Sandra just left it alone and prayed that in three he would still be waiting for her return.

Sandra jumped in the shower first then after Lana jumped in. They have got their things ready and unpacked most of their things and set forth to the door to drive down Vaughan to give her parents a visit. She turned into the driveway and put it to park yet at the same time she was so nervous and thrilled to be seeing her family again. Sandra rang the doorbell only to find a kid that was answering the door. But she didn't recognize him at all and she wouldn't know if he was related to the family or not because he was dark and had big eyes. As Sandra started to think back she once knew a young boy that resembled him and called out Taran and the kid was like, "Hey how did you know my name?" "Well Terran you have grown so big. I guess you don’t remember me. It's me Sandra a friend of your Uncle Sekin." Said Sandra.

"Oh Auntie Sandra I barely recognize you. How was college in that state? Sorry I forgot what it's called." Said Terran.

Yannie checked the door and she was so shock to see Sandra standing at the door and so she invited her in with her friend as well. Every one had seen Sandra and was overjoyed in tears to see her again. Especially her parents, they have cried and cried because they have missed Sandra a lot after she had left for college. So many things had changed with the family, it was peaceful and happy, and there were no quarrels between the family members at all. Sandra thought that she was standing upon a dream because her family was never liked that before but I guess as time change and so does the behavior of human beings.

Linda who came out with a baby in her hand and said," Hey Sandra, you want to say hi to your new nephew Brian. He's only 5 months old and he is healthy. How is college life Sandra?" "You and Sam had a baby together. Wow! I wasn't even expecting to carry a nephew and he is so cute and adorable and he look's like both of you two. College is great and so far I'm getting straight A's but although I still have to work in that Calculus class." Said Sandra.

Sandra sat in the livingroom with every one surrounding her and asking so many questions but she couldn't answer all of them because it was too much. She introduced Lana to everyone and said that she is her college roommate at Worthington.

There was a big feast in the dining room and the only person that would say grace was Sony, Sandra's second older brother. He was so proud of Sandra that she changed her life so well and was living her dream to become a writer. Sony had tears in his eyes when he said grace and Sandra had never seen him cry a tear before. She became very emotional and started to say a few words directed to every one.

"First of all I wanted to say I am sorry that for a lot of years I have put pain in worries to each and everyone of you and mistreated all of you. Second of all I wanted to say that if it weren't for you mom and dad I wouldn't be here saying thanks. Yannie thank you for giving me all the advice on love and relationships. For my siblings, although I haven't been very close to any of you growing up but I do care for all of you but just wasn't taught to show my emotions towards the family. It wasn't in my nature to reveal such things until today because I have grown to be more independent and have the confidence to speak out my voice. I guess those class discussion and debates paid off in college right Lana. Sekin and Eling you two are just too rare because I just wish that my marriage had last for that long and what ever fights that you two get into in the future. Just remember that you two love one another and could always solve anything as long as you two work together as a team. As for the adults here, there is too many of you so that is why I didn't want to waste the time in naming all of you because then the food will get cold. Thank you for being there for me at the worse time and better times. Happy holidays every one and happy birthday to me because I am now 24." Said Sandra in a praising voice.

Every one lifted their glass and cheered for Sandra for living her dream and following it. Although they were still kind of disappointed because she is now 24 and still single but very much in love but hasn't pop the question yet as to why she hasn't got back together with Edwin.

The day after Sandra was relaxing at home with Lana when she had a surprised visit from her old friends. There were Michelle, Tonya, Ron, Rong, Diana and Jenny. There were more that was coming but they were a bit late. Sandra was very unprepared because she didn't expect any guests today because she didn't cook anything and not to mention she doesn’t have anything much in the fridge. Every one gave Sandra a hug and a kiss and the last person to arrive was Edwin and this time he didn't come empty handed. He came with a big stuffed bear, it was white and had a red ribbon that read out I love you. It was a bigger version of Shorty the same one that she had brought back from Boston.

Edwin gave her the gift and kneeled down in front of everyone asking for her hands in marriage. Sandra was overwhelmed but she couldn't accept it because she would miss him too much if she agreed to marry him.

"Edwin I'm sorry but I can't marry you. You can't keep on doing this to me. You know that I am going away to Boston again after the holidays. I can't be thinking of you every night and day because then I can't focus in my work and I really need that scholarship Edwin. I can't afford to screw it up and you know that I love you but it isn't the right time." Cried out Sandra.

"I know that you are going back to Boston and I support that and all I want for you is to succeed in your dream of being a writer. But wasn't one of your dream was to share a life with me and to see me grow old by your side. I will wait for three years for you because I am deeply and more committed to loving only you." Said Edwin.

"I know that you love me Edwin but can't you try to understand that I can't to this now. It's too much for me to handle and I don’t want to put anymore stress so please don’t bring up the question again until I am finish college okay." Said Sandra.

"Okay so then you agree to marry me." Said Edwin.

"No! Your missing my point Edwin I can't now but maybe in three years later when my divorce from my first marriage is settled." Said Sandra.

"See that's a maybe and look I understand and that means you said yes right." Said Edwin.

"What do you think it means Edwin? Of course it's a YES! Are you for real? But we can't get married until college is done. Agreed?" Demanded Sandra.

"Okay agreed! YES I AM GETTING MARRIED WITH THE WOMEN OF MY DREAMS." Yelled out Edwin in a high pitch voice.

Sandra and Edwin kissed and made up and all of their friends were very happy for them both because they had been though a lot together for the past few years and Edwin hadn’t made it easy on her either. Edwin slipped Sandra the engagement ring on her left finger. The ring had a silver band and had a pink diamond customary made for Sandra. Sandra loved the ring and so did every other girl in the room that they were so jealous of her ring and their true love for one another.







Chapter 13
Back in Boston Bay

Sandra and Lana got back in time for classes and they had already had a lot of homework on the first day back from the holidays. Sandra would always have to be writing up an essay for several of her classes but she didn't seem to mind because she loved writing so much that she had fun writing them. Although her hands got pretty achy from the 5 sets of paper she wrote for English. For Lana, well English wasn't her greatest subject and so Sandra offered to lend her a hand to help her write well so that she can finally get a high mark and show it to her father so that he may be proud for her just once. Because ever since a child Lana had always been the black sheep in the family and no matter what she did, it wasn't good enough for her father. She would always have to be at the best level.

It took them a whole night to complete the essays and so they went to sleep. Since they both will have a long day in classes listening to their professor give lectures on life and try to teach the students a few things or two about the real world. When it comes to Lana she would always fall asleep when their English professor would talk and talk about things that didn't applied to school so just for a few minutes Lana dozed off and snored.

"Lana! Lana! Wake up your falling a sleep in class again." Whispered Sandra.

"Does anyone want to volunteer in helping the needy and donating some non-perishable cans? And If so just stand up so I can count." Asked the English professor.

Sandra couldn't get Lana to wake up still so what she did was kicked her leg and suddenly Lana stood up on her feet and looked around and begun to wonder what was everyone laughing about and what more what they were talking about?

"Oh congratulation! Lana you just have volunteered to help me." Said the professor.

"Sorry sir I need what?" Asked Lana.

"Lana were you not listening when I asked does anyone want to volunteer to help the needy and donating non-perishable cans and the people who volunteered would be the one to stand up. As you see your one of the few to volunteer. The need's will be grateful." Said the professor.

"But sir I only got up because I felt something creepy crawling up my leg." Said Lana.

"Lana, no more excuses and plus this will give you a great opportunity to see what life is really like for those who aren't so wealthy." Said the professor.

When the class was over Lana immediately had a bone to pick with the stuck up girl from Toronto also known as Sandra. As Sandra was heading for her next class Human Evolution but Lana caught up to her and pulled her by the arm and said.

"Sandra see what you got me into? Why did you have to kick my leg so hard for?" Asked Lana.

"Well sorry but you were snoring in class and everyone didn’t exactly wanted to hear you. I thought you would get in trouble by our English professor so I did you a favor." Said Sandra.

"Can you please not do that next time? Because I would rather get in trouble than volunteer and not to mention I hate doing that I have servants below me doing that already." Said Lana.

"Lana I can't believe you just said that! Just because you come from a wealthy family it doesn’t mean that you can talk like that especially people who work for you. Don't you have a heart?" Argued Sandra.

"Sandra you don’t know much about me and it's not like we are best friends from grade 1 this is college so you are going to hear things that is going to disturb your ears. I speak that way because I don’t really live with a daddy warbox. I caught him cheating on my mother a couple of times and did he ever cared that I exist. I think not! My mother is like so blind by her love that she can't see what he's doing to her but I see it all. There! Now you have it and you can see why I don't like volunteering it's because my parents never do. They can't even volunteer to get along for a while just for my sake when I was growing up." Cried Lana.

"I'm so sorry Lana. I had no idea but still but maybe volunteering can help you relieve stress and not to mention it might just make you feel better. It is better to give than to receive and it's such a wonderful feeling." Said Sandra.

When Sandra arrived in to class she was a bit late because of the conversation that she had with Lana. Sandra apologized for being late but the professor didn't accept it because then he would have to excuse everybody else that would be late in the near future. Sandra's Human Evolution Professor Charlie Henderson always loved to pick on Sandra because she was a freshman and this was the only class that she was getting a mark of a D. No matter what how hard she worked for she couldn't be good enough for her professor. Every time that they were alone he would only argue, "to be a good writer you got to know all the juicy detail and know what you are writing about. Take all your knowledge and apply to your skills and only then that you will become a great writer."

After working so hard from January to March it had finally paid off for Sandra. She took what Mr. Henderson said into consideration and applied her knowledge into her skills and yes she became better. In the middle of the term Sandra did see a satisfying mark a B but although she was looking forward to an A mark but she had to work more harder.

It was now spring break and Sandra didn't feel like going to Toronto because the spring break was only for two weeks. Jackson had invited Sandra to come with him to Malibu for spring break just to have fun after working hard all those months. Sandra agreed and so she also invited Lana as well because she also really needs the trip to forget about all her problems that were concurring at home. They would have taken the plane but they didn't feel like it and so they drove up there and it was a very long drive that they took turn driving the car. The place that they were staying over in Malibu was big, actually it was huge and white and had the most beautiful balcony that would face the ocean. Sandra really loved that view and so she took the room with the prettiest views. The place was actually Jackson's place that they have bought only for summers and springs they haven't really used it up much until today.

Every night would be a party and Jackson loved throwing parties and he was a great host. Everyone that were invited was all old friends of Jackson when he was in film school in Malibu but he just suddenly decided to change his dream that he wanted to be a photography. Sandra had always seen Jackson dancing with this one girl and she couldn't take her hands off oh him. Sandra was staring at him and it looked like he wasn't enjoying himself at all and so Sandra went down for a rescue because she couldn't just stand there and see one of her friend being bored to death.

"Hey Jackson how's is going? Great party your throwing it seems like everyone is having fun. Aren't you going to introduce me to your friend here?

"Hey Sandra, yes the party is a blast and it looks like a couple of people are having fun except for those people that are standing by the punch bowl. Oh this girl she's just an old friend of mine that I met through high school. Her name is Jennifer." Said Jackson.

"I'm just an old friend. Are you kidding me? I thought I made it clear to you that I wanted to be with you and I thought things were okay between us now." Said Jennifer.

"Jennifer you picked up and left me remember and what was I suppose to think. If you cared for me and loved me you wouldn't do that. You just can't do that to a person that you are in love with. I didn't even give you the notion of things would get back to the way things were before. " Said Jackson.

"I'm sorry that I hurt you but I was young back then and I didn't know what I was thinking but I know that I didn't mean to hurt you intentionally but it's something that I thought was right at the time." Cried Jennifer.

"Jennifer you can't do this to me. You can't leave me and pick up where we left off. It doesn't work that way maybe for some people but not me. I moved on to better things now and I'm sorry if the truth hurt but you left me the greatest gift of all. When you left me it showed me the true person that you are and you think that I can ever trust or depend on you again." Said Jackson.

Jennifer didn't know what else to argue anymore that she jus ran out again in tears and for Sandra she stood there the whole time but was trying hard not to listen or to feel sorry for Jackson. Jackson is a nice person but Sandra didn't want to develop any kinds of feeling towards him so she stay as much as possible when it came to the heart.

"Are you okay Jackson?" Asked Sandra.

"I'm fine and I'm sorry that you had to hear that. She was my first love but she hurt me so much that if I continued to stay with her I know that it will only bring us a lot of pain so I was trying to spare her feelings of having to gain more pain in the future. You ever watch Dawson's Creek? Well Jennifer is like my Joey, she's a part of my past and it's just a love that is pure and innocent." Said Jackson.

"Don't worry I been there Jackson and I thought that I would still be in pain but it turned out to be happy for me because the guy that I loved half of my life had just ask me to marry him. I have been through every thing together with him. He has hurt me more than Jennifer has hurt you but my love for him is honest and true. It wasn't a child's love that you can simply get over. Yes I have watched Dawson's Creek that is my favorite time TV show." Said Sandra.

"He asked you to marry him and you said yes but what about school and everything because you haven't finished it. What if he isn't the one for you and you like meet someone new because I wouldn't want you to have moments of regret." Said Jackson.

He's agreed to have the wedding after I finish college and I know that he is the one and I know that I wouldn't have any moments of regret when I say I do. Do you believe in fate? There were at times that I didn't believe but until I co-incidentally met him three times at my lifetime. I remember going to Chinatown in Toronto and I didn't know that he would be there but I spotted him. I stood by him through out his blood test because he hated those type of things. Second time was when I went to Niagara with him but we each went our separate ways. I went with my group of friends and he had gone with his then after 2 hours of walk I met him at the hotdog stand. It was like he was waiting for me and Niagara is a pretty big place and filled with a lot of people so it is impossible to meet someone at the right time and at the right place." Said Sandra.

"Of course I believe in fate and I believe that I wasn't meant to be with Jennifer because maybe fate is trying to tell me that there is another girl that is fated for me." Said Jackson.

"Maybe your right Jackson that you maybe fated for somebody else but it doesn't mean that you have to search every girl in the city and them if they were fated for you. Remember that quote that Jen Linlay said in front of the video camera for her daughter Amy. And for love, love to the tips of your fingers and when you shall find that love don't let it slip away but it doesn't mean that you have to chase it either. Be patient and love will come to you. Those lines that she said had brought quite of an effect on me because I just stop chasing and he came to me when he was ready." Said Sandra.

"Yes I remember those lines that she said and I am waiting patiently for that love to come around but sometimes you just can't stop praying to God to let him help you." Said Jackson.

"Hang in their Jackson because I believe that everyone is meant to be a pair and never to be alone. My mother always said that every human being and creatures have their soul mate so therefore you are never grown to be single." Said Sandra.

Sandra and Jackson meant hours talking that they forgot about Lana and they had no idea of where to find her and so they searched everywhere around the house. They opened one of the bedroom doors only to find out that she was so drunk and had no idea of what she was doing. She passed out on the bed with nothing on and Sandra although doesn't know what exactly happened in this room but she can predict what had happen. Lana drank too much that she went upstairs with the first guy she seen and started to mess around but the only problem is where was the guy that messed around with her. Jackson checked the washroom door and he found some dude leaning towards the toilet with his pants down to his ankles and his head against the wall.

Sandra didn't just want to stand there and do nothing because her room mate was totally nude and she didn't want any other guys seeing her this way because who knows they might be horny bastards that they might just take advantage of her. So Sandra went somewhere that no grown women has gone before. She took Lana clothes and dressed her up and at the same time Sandra's hands were shaking because she had never had to dress up anyone that didn't wear any diapers. After when Lana was dressed Jackson helped carried her to her bedroom because Sandra wasn't strong enough to carry a 150 lbs. of weight on her back.

It was about 3:00am in the morning that the party was over. Lana woke up to find herself in her bedroom although she couldn't remember what she did last night but she had back flash images and not to mention she had a terrible hang over. The guy that was in the washroom was still there and when he woke up he still had his pants to his ankle and when he seen it that it was down he immediately had a fast reaction and pulled it up. He went downstairs and found Sandra in the kitchen preparing coffee and so he approached her and asked if he can have some.

"Hey there you wouldn't mind if I ask you for a cup of coffee would you?" Asked the boy.

Sandra turned around and was pretty shocked because that dude looked like Mr. Henderson but a younger version.

"Yes no problem help yourself but I'm sorry I can't help but to wonder are you related to Charlie Henderson?" Asked Sandra.

"Oh! You know him. Yes he's actually my older brother and I'm David Henderson. Sometimes when I'm walking with him people mistake me as his son and that's like crazy because he's 29 and I'm 20. Do I look that young?

"Really you’re his younger brother if I hadn’t known I thought you would be his son as well. It's not that you look very younger it's that your brother Mr. Henderson looks very old. But don't tell him that I said that because he is going to give me a lot of trouble when spring break is over. Do you get along with your older brother? Asked Sandra.

"Yes I do and I'm usually the one that's babysitting his daughter as well and she's like 15 and she's at the age where she's finding interest in guys and believe me her father doesn’t like it much. His wife left him when he was a young teen." Said David.

"Are you serious? He has a daughter that is 15 how old was he when he had his daughter like 15 as well?" Asked Sandra in a shocking voice.

"Yes he had his daughter Ashley in 1992." Said David.

"So that would mean that Mr. Henderson was born on 1978 right? Wow I can't believe it that he was that kind of person and how did he take care of Ashley and like finished school to be a Professor of Human Evolution." Said Sandra.

"I would like to stay and chat but telling my brother's lifetime story is pretty boring plus I got to get to work. I don't know how I could of passed out in the washroom and not remember how I got there in the first place. By the way what is your name? Said David.

"Of course you can't remember what you did last night you wouldn't have any memory of it because you were in the influence of alcohol. I can tell you this much I found you in the same room as my roommate and my guess that you were messing around with her. My name is Sandra Dee." Said Sandra.

"Holy macro! Are you serious? Man I never have gotten too drunk in my life and what if your roommate got pregnant because like I don't even think I used a condom because when you drunk you don't think about protected safe sex." Said David in a worried voice.

"I have never been drunk before but I think I can predict what would happen. Anyway I got to go upstairs and check up on my roommate Lana." Said Sandra.

"Wait a minute! Did you say your roommate's name is Lana? She's the daughter of Worthington Head Alumni right?" Asked David.

"Yes that's her but why are you so shocked to hear her identity?" Asked Sandra.

"I'm shocked because my mother is having an affair with her father. Oh this is just great now I sleep around with his daughter and might end up getting her knocked up." Said David.

"David don't worry too much plus she might not be pregnant but just pray that it doesn't happen but if it does you would have to take care of your actions and take responsibility. I'll see you around." Said Sandra.

"Maybe your right, anyway I got to go and tell Lana that I am very sorry about last night." Said David.







Chapter 14
Summer of 2007


So far a school year has passed and summer has arrived. Everyone had to pack up and leave the dorm room and Sandra were very upset having to leave college because this was where she made a lot of memories. She met new friends and made friends and at the same time she learned how to loosen up rather than study all the time. All she can think of now is going back to Toronto for the summer but her plans has changed when she opened her door as she was leaving.

It was Edwin standing right outside of her door with a duffel bag and he was wearing black polo sport jeans with a white T-shirt that said Crazy about her and he also had a Jean jacket over it. Sandra was so shocked and amazed as to what he was doing here and so she asked him.

"Oh my lord! What are you doing here Edwin? I was planning on going to Toronto and now you show up on my doorstep. Not that I don't want you here but you caught me by surprise and right now I'm just speechless that I can't find any other words to express how overwhelmed I am. " Said Sandra.

"It's okay Sandra I expected you to have a reaction like this. It's so adorable when you so speechless and plus I have nothing in Toronto to do and I didn't want to work all summer and so I came here and wanted to spend the summer with you." Said Edwin.

"But Edwin I was planning to spend the summer in Toronto with my family and you but now what am I suppose to do tell my parents my plans as changed because my fiancé decided to take the coach bus and head to Boston Bay." Said Sandra.

"I know that you wanted to spend time with your family but you can see them everyday if you wanted to. You have them for the rest of your life and I'm just a man who is madly in love with you and I can't wait to see you walk down that aisle and say I do." Said Edwin.

"I guess I have to call and tell my parents I'm not coming down for this summer. They would have to wait until another holiday. Question is where do I go from here because I don't really have a place to stay In Boston Bay. This dorm room and my friend's place was it because every time that I didn't have to study or even taking short breaks I would go to my friends place and have a get together. We would drink beers and eat any kind of junk then go off to the pool hall and shoot some pool. I thought I would also go back to working in the Salon I missed it and that was one of the reason why I wanted to go back to Toronto but I guess I got to find a job here and I know where just to look." Said Sandra.

That night Sandra and Edwin appeared at Lana's doorstep and asked to come in but Lana said that it wasn't a great time. Sandra can tell that it wasn't because her eyes were red and puffy like she was crying all day. Lana couldn't let them entered but she decided to pack her bags and leave her parent's place.

"Lana where are you going to go? Because your parent's place is the only one you have." Said Sandra.

"Not really I have a place that’s in downtown Boston and I haven't told anyone that I had a second home. I keep it as my escape house because every time that I'm stressed over my family issues I run to my house and just scream." Said Lana in a weeping voice.

"Wait you have a second home and you didn't even tell me. How long have we known each other now a year right? But I guess I can understand where you're coming from because I would do the same thing as you did so I forgive you for not telling me Lana. Lana you remember my fiancé right?" Said Sandra.

"Thanks for forgiving me Sandra you are a very understanding person and nice too. Yes I do remember him and how would I forget because he asked you to marry him in last winter and showed up with a big pink diamond ring?" Said Lana.

They set forth to Lana's place and when Lana opened the door there was nothing but silence but her place was so beautiful and there wasn't even a single dust on any furniture it was as if Lana was here every single night just dusting her stress and sorrows away.

Lana's house had three bedroom, two washrooms, a very small kitchen and one big basement and down the basement was where she had a lot of her depression of artwork and most of them of her painted self portrait in mainly in black and white. Most of them shed out tears and pain that Sandra had no idea that Lana had went through a lot of amount of depression and now she felt sorry for her more than before. That night neither of them slept and so Sandra decided to do something fun to cheer Lana and try to make her forget about her depressions. She turned on the stereo and the mike and starting speaking in British and it worked because that was the very first time that Sandra had seen Lana laughed out loud besides listening herself give out air.

Everyone enjoyed her accent and the jokes that she told and Lana was very amazed because she didn't know that Sandra had this side of her. She had always of thought of Sandra to be a stuck up bitch who would always put her nose into books and not know how to have fun.

"Oh my lord! I had no idea that you had that in you Sandra. You just made my night and having to think that you don't know how to loosen up at all." Said Lana in a praising voice.

"That's because that's the other side of Sandra. She would always put an accent back in the olden days and that's what made me fell in love with her because she wasn't afraid to act a role of somebody else." Said Edwin.

"Sandra how long have you known how to do a British accent is there anything else that I should ought to know about you." Asked Lana.

"Well I started to play around with my voice ever since a child and as for the British I kept it going through out high school then after. I dropped out I just stopped for a while then it came back when I met somebody that spoke British. I started a conversation with him and he was amazed because he thought I came from Britain." Said Sandra.

"Actually she can sing and dance pretty well and used to be a tomboy at one time." Said Edwin.

"Ok Edwin I don’t think that she need to hear that I was once a tomboy or that I used to sing." Said Sandra.

"You used to be a tomboy! I cant hardly picture it because lately I always been seeing you in the slimmest and tights shirts and wearing pants that shows your curves and like you dress more feminine too. You used to sing, no way there is no way that I can believe that because I asked her once if she can sing she said no she had a squeaking voice." Said Lana.

"Oh don’t let her innocent look fool you Lana. Sandra can sing and she sings more better than I do now because every time that a song comes on she would sing it and even when she hasn’t heard the song before she would already know the lyrics." Said Edwin.

"Hello guys have you forgotten I am still here. So please stop talking about me as if I'm not in the room. I'm going to be so mad now guys so stop it." Said Sandra.

"See and one more thing that I forgot to mention that Sandra here is a drama queen and she is also very emotional too so sometimes you have to be careful of what words come out of your mouth." Said Edwin. "Gee thanks for pointing that out Edwin and I am not a drama queen okay I can't even act for beans. Edwin your about to be on thin ice just wait until you fall asleep I'll get you for all the things you said." Said Sandra.

"Well you could of fool me Sandra because didn't you put up an act all through college saying that you don’t sing and stuff and now I think you owe it to me to sing one or two song before we have to turn in." Said Lana.

Sandra agreed to sing and the song she sang was all soft rock and oldies that Lana was so amazed by it that she fell asleep on the couch. Sandra just stopped singing and let her sleep on the couch because she had a very long day. Sandra and Edwin tip toed to one of the rooms and drops their bags quietly on the floor and that was when Edwin wrapped his arms around her and told her that he loved her. Sandra felt a whole new sensation travelling within her body and she had never felt that way before then that was when Sandra had returned his love.

They spent two hours just whispering to another and asking each other what had happen in their lives within a year. How ever with Edwin his life was always the same and didn't reconcile with his family but he was happier with his job and living alone now because he no longer felt the stress in his life. Edwin has been promoted to manager of Woodward now and at the same time studying architecture at a community college near by at George Brown because he knew that King City was too far and he couldn't afford the price. Sandra had no idea that he returned back to college and his program that he took was two semesters that next year was his last. With Sandra following her dreams it made Edwin want to be a better person and so he followed his dreams with a simple budget that he could afford.

That night was the best that Sandra ever felt because she just fell asleep in the arms of the man she loves and didn't even do anything all night. Sandra just kept her head on his chest and listen to his heartbeat and slept peacefully and so did Edwin.

The next morning Sandra woke up early to shower and to make breakfast for her two special people. Sandra was a great cook when it came to the kitchen. She made heart shape pancakes and whipped a bash of mashed potato with eggs and had freshly squeezed fruit drinks on the side. Edwin and Lana can smell the scent and so they awoke to find everything was all set up and Sandra even turned on the radio to the station of 97.5 Easy Rock. That was the station that only Edwin and Sandra would listen to and anything else they would just ignore.

"Yummy! That smells great Sandra I didn't know that you could cook like this. You been holding back on me Sandra." Said Lana.

"Good morning to you too Lana and thanks I'll take that as a compliment. I had been cooking ever since I can remember but although I haven't really cooked for anyone else except for family. But I guess there is a first time for everything right?" Said Sandra.

"Good morning Babes. That smells great and remember that next time because that is what I want to wake up to everyday okay." Said Edwin.

"Good morning Hunny, did you sleep well last night? Don't worry this is what I eat every breakfast so it's not likely that I would change it but maybe once and a while when I get tired of eating the same thing." Said Sandra.
"I slept fine actually better than a lot of those years when life was a hell hole for me. But I'm sorry that I had to bring up the past babes. I won't speak of it again and I will promise you that." Said Edwin.

"That's okay Hunny, don’t worry about it and plus what's in the past is the past but it sometimes you just have to look back and laugh and say to your self was this who I used to be and it is nothing but a puzzle memory." Said Sandra.

"Nicely put babes, I'll keep that I mind so let's eat I am starved and I'm pretty sure Lana is too because she is practically drooling over her plate of food." Said Edwin as he amusingly laughs.

"Well one of my professor once said it in class and it sound really profound and thought I'd use it and give it a shot and I know both of you are hungry because a few seconds ago I could hear your stomach growl." Said Sandra.

"Are you two finish talking now because I really want to dig in and taste the chef's food and as you both mention I am drooling all over. If you don't mind I would like to get started so that my food wouldn't have to go to waste." Said Lana.

"Yes please every one dig in and don't let me stop you but both of you can start without me because there is something that I have to do first but I'll be back soon." Said Sandra.

"Where are you going?" Asked both Edwin and Lana.

"I'm just going out there is something that I have to do and I'll be quick you won't even notice that I am gone." Said Sandra.

Sandra went out to prepare things in the shed because she wanted to surprise both Edwin and Lana. Sandra decided to get crafty all over again, she seen a few scraps and woods that was just laying around and so she carved it into small little designs and she glued the few scraps of vines and flowers to the wood. She looked over to her right up above the stool and spotted a robe that was strong enough to hold a person and so she drilled a whole to the wood and pulled one end to the robe through and tied it. She prepared another wood and carved it and drilled another hole and pulled the robe right through so that there was a bottom. She repeated it all over again for the other side and when she was complete she finally seen the big picture, it was a swing and before she begun she didn't know what she was doing until the project was complete. She lifts the swing and set it outside and on the wood it written home sweet home and in lower subscripts she written dedicated to Lana Smith.

Sandra has been gone for a while now that Edwin and Lana were getting worried because her breakfast was getting cold and so they went outside to search the front porch but no where to be found. They searched the back but Sandra was no where to back found but the only thing that they found was the incredible swing that was carved with birch wood, had pink and white flowers and those green vines that were hanging. Lana was so touched that she started to cry and Edwin nearly cried too but he didn't want to show how emotional he was and he was so proud of Sandra that he couldn't find words to express.

Sandra stepped out of the shed to add a couple of more things but she was surprised to find them standing out there looking at the swing. She was almost disappointed because it was suppose to be a surprise but instead she failed and she got surprised her self.

"Oh no what are you two doing here I thought you two would stay inside and enjoy your breakfast together and like talk to one another and get to know each other a little bit more. Now you two just ruin my surprise and I didn't want you two to find out this way." Said Sandra.

"Sandra you built this swing with your two hands for me. Don't be disappointed because I am still surprised and still have the look on my face. Thank you for this gift but how ever I don’t now why you made a swing for me." Said Lana.

"Well when ever I am upset or depress I go on a swing and that was the only place that I can feel great because when I swing high off the ground its like it had lifted my spirit up. You just been so down lately that I wanted to do something for you so that this method here can help you a bit. Who knows one day you may have kids and they will be using the same swing that is built by me." Said Sandra.

"This is so much of a huge gesture and I am so speechless as to what to say now. I don't have to necessarily wait until one day to have kids because I have something to tell you Sandra. I know that it's going to be a little bit shocking to you and its very shocking to myself as well. I think you should sit down for this. No wait! Stand up. No wait! Sit down." Said Lana in a nervous voice.

"God! Can you make up your mine Lana because it seems so tiring to see my fiancé going up and down." Said Edwin.

"Okay! Sandra do you remember that party during Spring break back at Malibu at Jackson's place. I had too much to drink that I don't know what else happen at that but I remember just images that I was in that room with somebody but I don't know who. The thing I am two months pregnant and I am really scared because what if I slept with a not attractive man. " Said Lana.

"Of course I remember the party and I know what had happen and I think it's time to come clean. I have been meaning to tell you for a very long time but I found it hard in approaching it and I am sorry that I kept this from you. Just don't be mad at me and plus the point is that I wanted to tell you. Okay here goes. That night when I was talking to Jackson to help him with his situations that I totally forgot about you. So we searched for you and then found you in a room where you were wearing nothing but a bed sheet. I got you dressed up and put you in your room and as for the guy well Jackson spotted him in the washroom in front of the toilet with his pants down to his ankle. I don't want to tell you the glorious details so I'm just going to say that the next morning I had a conversation with that person and to find out that he's Mr. Henderson's younger brother David. The bad part is that he's not exactly our age." Said Sandra.

"Wow! Mr. Henderson's younger brother whoa! I shagged his younger brother and not to mention that our professor is hot and his brother David must not be that bad. But hold on, just how old is he?" Said Lana.

"He's 20 it's like his second year in college." Said Sandra.

"I shagged a 20 year old! What is going to happen to my reputation Sandra? I'm like 23 and not to mention when this baby grows up he or she is going to wonder why is his father so young than their mother." Said Lana.

"That's only half of it Lana. He later on told me that his mother is also having an affair with your father. I am sorry that I brought this all up and you weren't exactly prepared for it but as Edwin would always say expect the unexpected." Said Sandra.

"Sandra don't worry about bringing the pain in again because I already know that my father has plenty affairs so I don't really care with whom and the important thing is that you had the guts to tell me and been honest with me. You told me the whole truth so I wouldn't hold anything against you." Said Lana.

"So Lana what are you going to do now? Are you going to meet the father of your baby and start a family together." Asked Edwin.

"I don't know because I hardly know him and yet I shagged him but I guess I'm going have to meet up with him and tell him that I am having his baby. You shouldn't have to keep that from a person and especially if they are the father." Said Lana.

"He is a nice guy Lana. Trust me because from what I know he is great with kids because he has taken care of Mr. Henderson's daughter Ashley ever since she was in training bras to life size bras. He is such a sweet person and I know that he will be a great father to your baby and his." Said Sandra.

"Wait! Freeze! You said that Mr. Henderson has a daughter. I thought he was single and doesn't have any family or anything. How old are they?" Asked Lana in a curious voice.

"Mr. Henderson is 29 and Ashley is 15. He had her in the age of 15 and her mother left her when she was a baby and while Mr. Henderson was studying. David had always been the father figure for Ashley so that is all that I know of his family.

"Wow! So I would be kind of related to him well by law anyway. Do you think that just because I have a baby with his brother that he would be easy on me in Human Evolution Class?" Said Lana.

"I don't think so but I do know that you will have to tell David soon. The sooner the better." Demanded Sandra.

"Now that you two have finished talking and it seemed like forever because right now its beginning to head to noon and I know that Sandra is pretty hungry knowing that she skipped her breakfast like always." Said Edwin.

"Hunny now that you mention it I am sort of getting hungry and I am so lazy to cook anything right now. Hey Lana why don't we go to the lobster shack and that way we can show Edwin what Boston Bay is all about." Said Sandra.

"Of course why not. It will be fun and I am so hungry now because after all I am eating for two now." Said Lana.

"Great idea girls. It's the best one you got every since I arrived here. Now this will be fun because I am being shown around with two gorgeous ladies and every guy would feel jealous of me.

"Oh don't you be too cocky now Hunny." Said Sandra.

"Well did you have to stop him from speaking because I love it when somebody calls me gorgeous because during this pregnancy I am not going to feel gorgeous anymore." Said Lana.

"Don't say that about yourself Lana you will always remain gorgeous." Said Sandra.

They walked to the corner of Sacramental driveway and then turned on Lament road and there it was seated in place. In the heart of Boston Bay the Lobster Shack where all the tasty lobsters are and the best service in town. Sandra went and seated herself in her usual spot and which is always reserved for her and she would order her regular meal. A medium dish of deep fried shrimp with a side order of lobster. Lana would order her stir-fry rice with barbecue shrimp with a side order of lobster as well.

As they were being seated Sandra had spotted David and she had no idea that he was there. He was in the super chef of the kitchen and that's when Sandra had thought maybe Lana and David were fated for each other although they are three years apart but other then that they have managed to receive a miracle from the lord himself. Sandra was being very disturbed because she was thinking to herself that maybe she should tell Lana that David is in the kitchen but would that ruin fate's plan if they were meant to be. Just a few days ago Sandra and Lana were talking about David and not to knowing to reach him to tell him that he fathered a baby. Then as Lana excused herself to go to the lady's room Sandra told Edwin that she seen David in the kitchen but Edwin also thought about the same thing and told Sandra not to tell because it would just ruin fates plan. The lady's room was right beside the kitchen on the left side and she was there for a couple of minutes and didn't come out yet. David who had stepped out a few minutes ago for his break and wasn't in the kitchen then Lana stepped out of the washroom and headed towards the table. They just missed one another just by a few seconds and Sandra had already thought that hey already seen each other but when she looked in to the kitchen David was already gone. Sandra looked every where for him but he was no where inside and she wanted to get up and look for him but Edwin got a hold of her wrist and gave a look saying don't interfere.

Just when they were finishing their lunch they had exit the lobster shack but then suddenly Sandra shoes got untied so she stopped to tie her shoes lace when she slightly turned her head to her left she seen David who was seating on a bench reading a book. Edwin and Lana was walking ahead until Lana turned around and spotted somebody that looked like Mr. Henderson but a smaller version so in her mind she thought that it must be David. Lana was about to walk up to him but then something unexpected happen there was a bike that was heading her way pretty fast that she couldn’t move. So David who was close by and seen the bike coming had dropped his book and saved her life and pushed him to the side. The bike nearly hit Sandra as well but Edwin was swift enough and took Sandra out of the way.

"Thanks you for saving my life. I didn't know what to do and I was scared because the bike was coming at me so fast that I couldn't move an inch. " Said Lana.

"It's my pleasure and I'm lucky to have save such a gorgeous lady as your self." Said David.

"Your name is David Henderson right?" Asked Lana.

"Yes how you guess? Your name Is Lana Smith right?" Asked David.

"Then if your name is David then I am having your baby and I don’t know exactly what kind of person you are and how great you are with kids but I would like to stick around and find out. And yes my name is Lana Smith." Said Lana.

"I kind of predicted that you would end up pregnant because when two people are drunk none of them would think about using a condom. I don't know what kind of person you are either but I would love to be there with you and find out. I am great with kids you can even ask my niece Ashley." Said David.

When both of them met eyes Sandra could see instantly that there were sparks and she and the bike played really big role of fate. If it wasn't for Sandra having to stop and tie her shoe then Lana having to turn around and met up with a bike. Then David later on saving her they would never met up face to face being silver ever again.

David break was now over and so he had asked Lana where she was going to be and so she told him her address. He told her that he would drop by when he was done closing and cleaning to the store and so a couple hours has passed. Lana, Sandra and Edwin had headed home to Lana's place and trashed on the sofa and led out a big sigh and saying all together," what a big day?" About a quarter to 9pm that was when David knocked on the door and as he entered Lana looked in a total amazement because he looked more different with his uniform on. She couldn't stop drooling over him. Sandra and Edwin seen her drool that they started to laugh and Lana herself didn't know what they were laughing at. Until she felt water dripping and so she looked up but she didn't see any leak on the ceiling then started to laugh herself when she realized that it was her own drool.

David didn't realize that Lana even drooled because he was over shocked on how beautiful she was and she would be even more beautiful when she's several more months pregnant and into the labor. Lana invited him in to sit on the couch and Sandra gave every one a glass of fruit drinks and Edwin helped her in lifting them to the living room.

"So what you think of David now that you seen his face." Whispered Sandra.

"He seem alright but then your judgement are always right Sandra so I can't really doubt you." Said Edwin.

"Thanks you for not doubting me Hunny. I love you." Said Sandra.

"I love you too babes." Said Edwin.

They both lifted the glass of drinks and set them on the table in front of Lana and David then too a sip of their drink and started to chat.

"So when are you two planning to have kids?" Asked David.

"In a few more years I hope." Said Edwin.

"Well I haven't decided on having kids yet because I am still in school and I don’t think I'll be ready for a family yet because the course of my life has been changing constantly and it isn't healthy for a baby." Said Sandra.

"Babes how could you not be ready? You are so great with kids and look how well Kavan and Vivian turned out now. They are no longer loud and ruin and they respect you. They look up to you as their auntie. Unless you are still having doubts towards me." Said Edwin.

"Hunny I know that I am great with kids but it's just my life is here now. My life is also in Toronto as well and maybe I want to stay here or not so you see I can't make up my mind. Don't say that I doubt things about you because I know that you are great with kids as well and you came a pretty long way because before when I met you. You weren't ready for life and what aspects of it that it came along with but you overcame it. I can't wait to have kids with you but it's just not now." Said Sandra.

"I know and I feel the same way that you do babes. But wouldn't it be great to have a change in scenery so that our kids can grow up and have a life in Boston then have another life in Toronto with their grandparents. Anyway that is too far ahead we just have to focus on today rather than years from now." Said Edwin.

"Okay I am glad that you two resolved the issues about kids so fast and I thought I would be the reason that you too are arguing. I can tell that you two are very passionate about one another and I kind of envy that because I don't know if I will ever have that with Lana." Said David.

"Hello! People in the room here please don't talk about me as if I am not even in the room. I also envy your relationship as well Sandra I don’t think I can ever have that because you two have built it ever since you two were in high school together. " Said Lana.

"You guys will have the passionate relationship and it will all come from the two baby that you two have made together. You don’t necessarily need to know each other from high school to share a passion together. Plus the day you saved her life David. I have seen the sparks that were flying between the two of you and I can tell that everything will work out fine and better." Said Sandra.

It was getting late and so Sandra decided to turn in first because she felt really tired after the day she had. Followed by Edwin who entered the room and lay right next to her and both had slept like a baby. As for David and Lana both still stayed up talking to one another so that they can find out what other common interest that they have together. So far only have found out that both parents are cheating on one another, both have quite a collection of artwork and also can play a guitar.

A month has passed and so far Edwin's stay in Boston Bay was a memorable trip for him. He wanted to stay longer but he couldn’t because he had to get back to his work back in Toronto. Since today was the last day for Edwin, Sandra decided to bring her to her favorite part of Boston Bay. She brought him to a beach and far off the east stood a landmark where they had amazing steeples and this was always Sandra's favorite place because seeing the landmark reminded her of Edwin and it would always inspire her to write poems. She had bought the landmark about a year ago and turned it into her daily entries of poems and all of them would be located on each walls and all poems that their individual dates and a section in describing the short story behind it. Edwin had read all of them and had turned his smile upside down because he had no idea that he had put this much grief on Sandra. He didn't mean to leave her so much pain to bare on her own.

"I am so sorry that I left you in so much pain for all those years. I don't know what else to do to make things right between us or to take away all those missing years between us but I promise you that I will never break your heart and leave you in pain ever again. "Said Edwin.

"Hunny don’t be upset because you did what you had to do and I said that I would support any decision that you made and so I don't have any regret of those missing years anymore. Although he would be written on some of the poems but now as I over think really hard that you doing what you did couldn't have gotten me this far because being with you just wanted me to be a better person." Said Sandra.

"I know that the outcomes has turned out great but I still can't forget that I have made you cry every single night that one day you totally went crazy." Said Edwin.

"Hunny stop looking at those poems. Those are the past as it is written on the date and now come to this section of the room and tell me what you see." Said Sandra.

"I see a wall that is titled Two hearts as one and nothing else because the rest of the wall is blank." Said Edwin.

"Yes that is the last entry of my poem and what you known me for all those years ago was simply poems that were happy and sad. Now the poem has stopped because I no longer feel sad and I have nothing to be sad for anymore because that is just how life goes. Sometimes there is nothing that you can do about it but remember them and just leave it as a memory rather than a forgotten memory. Now I want you to read that poem out loud." Said Sandra.


Two hearts as one


Each individual has a heart that beats in a different melody That some times when you meet that very special person Your heart skips twice the beat that nothing is ever the same.

The sensation feeling that comes upon every night that You are with them and you lay and thinking to yourself I am glad to be lying here with you and there is No other that I would lay with except you.

Not a moment to soon your heart reveals that you Are the only one that is fated for that person and no Other can compare and the second that you say I do to that special person.

That is the day that two hearts come together and beats as one Because not a moment to soon you have just made a miracle of life And gave it a named and called her Erin Chan

Written by Sandra Dee 2006-10-22


"Wow! Babes the poem is very sweet but I don't understand I thought you didn't want to have any kids. Unless your pregnant and this is your way in telling me that you are. Or is that the name that you chose for our daughter. I am confused." Said Edwin.

"Actually Erin is the name that I like for some reason so in case that we have a daughter someday I want her to be name Erin. I am not pregnant so sorry to get your hopes up high and I didn't mean to confuse you." Said Sandra.

"I like the name Erin and I'm pretty sure that someday she will grow up to be beautiful and the name will suit her fine." Said Edwin. Sandra and Edwin spent hours in there just standing upon the door and trying to look back at the times that they argued and made up again and again. The first year that they had together was a lot of fun and the second year that they had together had their obstacles but they still stuck together and things work. Edwin doesn't look back on it much because he's the one that broke things off with her for no apparent reason. Sandra how ever remembered every detail of their relationship together and wouldn't change anything one bit.

When Sandra and Edwin returned back home Edwin went straight to the room and packed up his stuff but before he left he had slept with her one last time because he knew that it would be a long time until they decide to sleep again. Edwin didn't like saying good byes again and so he tip toed to the door and said his good bye to Lana and left to Toronto.

As for the rest of summer Sandra decided to apply at a salon nearby and she got accepted because her resume was so great that the lady couldn't ignore her skills. Sandra started the next day and she was getting paid better than she was working with Sue but maybe because Boston Bay currency is higher than Toronto. Sandra would work 10 hours a day getting paid 17 dollars an hour and she saved her money so that she can pay for school and her dorm. That month she had saved up 1500 dollars and never spent a dime so the more that she continued to work the more the amount in her Bank account raised up. Sandra has now three accounts and all three as quite a large amount in them. After work she would always help Lana in lifting things up because normally no lady who is pregnant is suppose to lift anything heavy.

Two days afterwards they had to pack everything that was important and return back to school.








Chapter 15
Second Semester 2008

Sandra and Lana returned to their dorm but this time they switched sides just to get a new feeling to the room. Sandra unpacked her things and put a photo of Edwin right beside her bed stand and she also put a picture of her friends and family on the bulletin board. As for Lana she unpacked her clothes and folded them into the drawls and hanged up her jackets and outfits. She placed a photo of David right beside her bed stand. Lana who was now three months pregnant and she was beginning to show but not as much people at school just thought she got fat during the summer.

It was back to the books with Sandra and working hard as usual and when she went to the halls that morning to see her marks she was so thrilled to receive a mark of 5.0 and in her category that is just best work so far. She checked Lana's mark and for some class she was falling beside but overall she passed with a 3.0.

However Sandra still got to work at her best no matter what because couldn't afford to lose her scholarship but at the same time she wanted to make money while still attending school. So Sandra went on searching for a part time job online in the school library and she seen a lot of jobs online but none of them fit her interest line of work. She searched for hours but was hopeless until she just decided to walk down aisles to pick up books to read then passed by the counter. She seen a job posted saying that the school library itself was hiring helpers to put away books and that was such a great job for Sandra. She didn't even have to apply because the librarian name Ms. Julian Hall had known Sandra pretty well from day one and can trust her enough with these precious books. Sandra was hired right on the spot.

Ms. Hall was willing to pay Sandra 10 dollars an hour, it was nothing much but still it paid well. Sandra worked in the library every day after classes and then would squeeze in whatever time she has of the night to do her home work and assignments.

While Sandra was stocking back several books in the Reference section somebody crept up to her and gave her a surprise that she nearly screamed but she didn't she just jumped up. She turned around and found that it was Jackson who tapped her back.

"Holy mother of god! Jackson don't ever do that you nearly gave me a heart attack." Said Sandra.

"I'm sorry Sandra I didn't know that your heart was to fragile and dedicate. How was your summer?" Said Jackson.

"Yes I can easily get scared that’s why I have such a low heart condition because of these little scares. My summer was great actually I spent in Boston because my fiancé surprised me by coming up here and so we spent it at Lana's place. How was your summer?" Said Sandra.

"I see so you got to spend time with your fiancé that must of made you really happy. What did I do all summer? Let's see I just worked all summer and had no play but I was missing somebody a lot more though." Said Jackson.

"His visit made me really happy and who was this person that you miss so much. Do I know her?" Said Sandra. "Who said it was a girl? No I am kidding yes it is a girl but I don’t think you know her and I don't know her myself I just seen her a few times and made little conversations but that is about it." Said Jackson.

"Come on tell me who she is? You may not know but I might know her. Let's see if is Lana that you miss?" Asked Sandra.

"Seriously you don’t know her and Lana are you kidding me she is pretty but she isn't my type and plus I hear that she's pregnant already." Said Jackson.

"Okay maybe not Lana and the rumors about she being pregnant is true and that is like old news now. She's three month pregnant and still looking fine. If you don’t' want to tell me the mystery lady then you might as have a good reason that you want to hide her identity right?" Said Sandra.

"Yes I have my reason and thanks for respecting that. Who is the father of Lana's baby? Do you know?" Asked Jackson in a curious voice.

"The father of her baby is David Henderson." Said Sandra.

"Henderson do you mean the same one that is related to Mr. Henderson?" Said Jackson.

"Yes that’s the same one and they really have it in for one another and I am supporting their relationship." Said Sandra.

"Of course you would support her because that's the kind of person you are. Well that's what I know from you in the few times we’ve met." Said Jackson.

"Oh no! The person that you miss is it me because from what you are describing only had a few conversations a few times because it sounds like you are describing you and I?" Said Sandra.

"NO! Are you kidding me? I know that you are engaged and getting married and plus like I told you in the beginning when I met you that you are not my type. Why would you even think that its you?" Said Jackson.

"I don't know but maybe because I haven't seen you with any other girl that you have conversations with other than Lana and me but of course there's Jennifer but then I don't know if you still keep in contact with her. After all she is your first love and people don't usually forget about their first love that easily." Said Sandra.

"No I don't talk to her anymore because I think she already moved on. I only talk to you and Lana because you two are the only friends that I have here in Boston and you are fun talking to. That is about it and there is nothing else." Said Jackson.

"Okay if you say so but I am beginning to wonder if this so called mystery girl even exist or you just making it up." Said Sandra.

"No she does exist and I don't care what you may think but it isn't you so don't flatter yourself alright." Said Jackson.

"Oh god are we having an argument again. Okay I am going to stop you right here because I have to get back to work and I don't want to say anything that I will regret later. Talk to me later when you don't have to find issues to argue about." Said Sandra.

"The best idea you had all day. I am sorry for trying to pick an argument with you but it seems like that's the only best thing that we are great at. I'm going to go now because I have work bye." Said Jackson.

"Bye." Said Sandra.

That night when Sandra was off worked she missed a call on her cell phone and it was Michelle. She left a message through Lana saying that she had urgent news to tell me and that it was nothing bad. Michelle wanted to tell Sandra that she has meant the man of her dreams and he has asked Michelle to marry him. That was the best news she ever heard from Michelle because Sandra had thought that she would never find a person and settle down so fast because she is so picky when it comes to men.

Sandra couldn't return her call because it was too late and Michelle hated when people call her to late and so Sandra sent her an email to Michelle instead. She written so much that it was almost as an essay already because when it comes to writing Sandra would always stall and never puts it to an end. The email was getting too long that she just sent it without signing her name.

It was a month later in October 10th 2007 that Sandra finally received an email from Michelle. It took Michelle along time to reply because she couldn't get access to an Internet and her computer just didn't work anymore. Michelle's wedding day is set on March 15th 2008 and she wanted Sandra to be the maid of honor. Sandra was so speechless when she read that part and started to go into tears because Sandra had only been a bride but never a maid of honor or a bride's maid. Sandra couldn't miss this wedding for anything in the world and she thanked Michelle for setting it up on a March Break because if it would have been on any other day Sandra wouldn't find time to make the wedding.

The date was moving closer to Sandra and Edwin's anniversary and so she sent him a voice mail on his cell phone saying how much she has miss him and how much she loves him. She told him that she works at the school library part time and gets paid 10 dollar an hour and she passed her first semester with a 5.0. Edwin had called back and left a voice mail for Sandra as well he told her that he passed his architecture program and didn't even had to wait until the end of the year. He got his certificate and graduated and now has a permanent job in designing buildings and houses for companies.

Sandra was so proud of him and was glad that he was able to pass that program and live his dream of being architecture and designing homes for people. She was beginning to weep because of her overjoyed that she couldn't speak any longer but before she hung up she said," happy 7th year anniversary Hunny and I love you bye."

Sandra couldn't give him any gift but the email with a movie clip she made of herself was already great enough. The only thing that Sandra had wished she had seen was the look on Edwin's face when he opened his emails and played that little movie clip that she made. That would have been a Kodak moment and would give Sandra to smile and look forward to.

On the following day it was a busy day for Sandra and that day she didn't have to work and so she did the next best thing she crashed and burned on her bed. She fell asleep instantly when she came back from all her evening classes but the only one that wasn't in the room yet was Lana but Sandra was too tired to even think about where Lana was but she'd predict that she is with David.

It was late into the night that Lana came in and she seen Sandra on the bed that was sleeping earlier than usual but she didn't want to wake her and so she tip toed to the washroom and change into her PJ then slide into bed. Lana couldn't lie on her back anymore because of her stomach and so she would always lie on her side and she was now four-month pregnant. But as she began to close her eyes Sandra awoke and asked, "Lana where did you come from today because it's like so late?" "Oh I came back from meeting the doctor getting my ultrasound test then met up with David to show him the picture of our baby." Said Lana. "You have the sonogram already can I see it?" Asked Sandra. "I thought you would never ask because I am so anxious to show you but I thought you were sleeping so that's why I was going to wait until morning." Said Lana. "Well I was sleeping right after evening classes end and I didn't have work today so I slept from like 6pm until now." Said Sandra. "Whoa that is a long time. Anyway here's the photo of our baby isn't he adorable." Said Lana. 'Wow! You're having a baby boy and he does look adorable but if the picture were in color he would be amazingly cute. Do you have a name for your son yet?" Said Sandra. "Actually we decided to name our son Devante Julian Henderson." Said Lana. "That name that's great and I'm sure that your son would love being called that." Said Sandra. "I hope you're right Sandra but anyway I should let you get back to sleep and I also need some rest because my son kept me away all day." Said Lana in a tiring voice. "Yes you should rest now and sweet dreams we will talk more in the morning okay." Said Sandra.

It just turned 7'oclock in the morning and the sun was shining on Sandra's face that she couldn't sleep any longer and so she woke up and got dress. She left a little note for Lana just to tell her that she had gone for a morning jog and for breakfast at the coffee pub.

Sandra's number one place to jog was near the pier because she loved watching the waters as she jogged and listen to the radio. She started out at Point blank boulevard and end at the corner of the coffee pub then ordered her usual. As soon as Jackson seen her enter the pub he quickly set up her order and he remembered just the way that she liked her coffee because she's the only one that would drink her coffee with three creams and four sugar.

"Morning Jackson, how are you doing?" Asked Sandra.

"I'm doing swell just that I am a bit tired but of course you know what I mean so I see that you just came back from a morning jog." Said Jackson.

"Yes I did and it felt good because I haven't jogged for two hours before but then I probably regret it tomorrow when my legs are all sore up. Sorry I love to stay and chat but I have to get back to the dorm then get ready for my morning class. Thanks for remembering my order Jackson, you’re a doll." Said Sandra.

"No problem and yes I be sure to be seeing your face around because we do go to the same school you know. I'll see you around and take care of yourself." Said Jackson.

Sandra made her way back to the dorm and hit the shower and she only had a few minutes left to get ready for her Writers Class. This class wasn't that hard but the students just made it looked hard because of the amount of work that they had to do. They would always complain but Sandra just thought this class would be a great challenge for her and her teacher Ms. Black was nice and amazing broad. The thing that Sandra loved about this class is that they didn't have any test but they would have a lot of reading to do and writing essays and short stories. This wasn't a problem for Sandra because she loved writing and was a pretty good storyteller as well.

Sandra went to take her seat when some girl had walked by her and knocked off her books by an accident. So the girl picked up Sandra's book and apologized for knocking it down and when Sandra looked up and spoke she thought she had seen her from somewhere but can't picture where.

"Again I am sorry for knocking your books it's just that I am so tall that I barely look down of where I am walking." She said. "Don't worry about it girl. It is just a book and there's no harm done." Said Sandra.

"You look familiar to me but I don't know where I saw you from." She said.

"Funny I was going to say the same thing but it's probably one of those situation where you think you know the person but really you don’t. By the way my name is Sandra.

"Yes I totally get the feeling and you can call me Cindy Crowe" said Cindy.

"Wait a minute did you say that your last name is Crowe that is spelt with a letter E at the end. Do you happen to be related to somebody name Aaron." Said Sandra.

"Yes I am actually his cousin his father and my father are related. Do you know him?" Asked Cindy.

"Yes of course I know him because I used to date him like back in the 7th grade." Said Sandra.

"Are you serious? He's such an airhead back then but he has fixed himself quite well now. You know he lives in Boston right?" Said Cindy.

"Stop pulling my leg! You mean he lives in Boston and going to school here or does he live with a girlfriend?" Asked Sandra.

"NO! He doesn't have any girlfriend but from what I know I think you probably be the last because I didn't see him with any other girl because he was so high on crack and pot that he didn't notice and girls anymore." Said Cindy.

"I am glad that you two are getting to know each other but Cindy can you please have a seat behind Sandra because I would like to start the class now." Said Ms. Black.

Class was over and so Sandra invited Cindy back to the dorm room to get caught up on Aaron's new life in Boston. For Sandra it was hard to imagine that Aaron was in the same city as her and not knowing that he had a life here as well. Cindy told her that Aaron worked in a business office for advertisement down near Sacramental. Out of a year and half that Sandra had been living in Boston she had never seen Aaron's face at all but now only to find that a relative of his said that he was here in Boston.

Sandra couldn't understand whether fate was playing with her mind again. Aaron who has been apart of her past and now is here with her but of course Sandra always did have a choice whether to go and see him or to let fate played its course.

"So what about you? Did you see anyone else after Aaron?" Asked Cindy in a curious voice.

"Yes I did actually and as a matter of face I am engaged to be married to somebody I dated back in high school." Said Sandra.

"Oh really congratulations and wait until I tell Aaron this but although he wouldn't believe me because as a child I would always lie and play tricks on him but I am not the same person anymore. When people grow they tend to change a lot and hardly stay the same." Said Cindy.

"So do you live with Aaron here in Boston or do you each have separate places." Asked Sandra.

"Yes we each have separate places and I live with a wonderful girl back home." Said Cindy.

"Oh really so you have a daughter." Said Sandra.

"I didn’t actually say that she's my daughter although she is my baby girl and I have taken care of her since she was born. I don't have any children but the baby girl that I prefer to be my female dog and sometimes when I am out of town my dog would stay in place and watch the household for me. She would never bark out loudly and she really knows her manners as well because she's been train by the top school in Boston." Said Cindy.

"I see but I never really liked dogs much because it was too much responsibility and like who can sleep this the racket but I don't mean to sound ruin but that's just how some dogs are. Do you live alone besides your dog?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes I actually live with my girlfriend as well. I am not afraid to admit but I am a lesbian and I am proud of it." Said Cindy.

"Well I am glad you told me because then I would of asked if you had a boyfriend but it's good to know that you are a lesbian and not afraid in saying it to people." Said Sandra.

"Hey Sandra but I am really sorry that I have to do this to your guess but I need my rest. I am tired and my son has been kicking me all day that I am not in the mood for business so if you would like to still chat with your friend there can you please do it else where." Said Lana as she entered the room.

"Hey Lana sure that is not a problem and you should get your rest because I could imagine what kind of day you had. Oh Cindy this is my roommate Lana Smith and Lana this is Cindy Crowe." Said Sandra as she introduced the girls to one another.

"Nice to meet you Cindy but I am sorry that I had to burst out like that but being pregnant is not what is caught up to be. The amount of food that you have to eat, the amount of weight that you gain in the process and the non stop crazy mood swings but I am not usually like this." Said Lana.

"None taken because I know what women go through during pregnancy because my own mother had to go through it 7 times so I know what your going through. I was going to leave anyway. Sandra and Lana it was nice meeting you and Sandra I'll see you in writer's class tomorrow alright take care." Said Cindy.

"So Sandra who is this Cindy person because it looks like you two have just met yourself?" Asked Lana.

"Oh she is actually related to one of the boy's I dated back in the 7th grade and the thing is that she told me that he's in town. He works in a business office doing advertisement but I am not that close to him now because we have lost contact since the 8th grade." Said Sandra.

"I see but she seems nice and also the type that really interested in men because when I came in she was constantly giving you googol eyes you know the kind that you give when ever your with Edwin." Said Lana.

"Gosh! Don't be serious because she told me that she is living with a girlfriend back at home." Said Sandra.

"And you believe her for I know she can be the one that crushed on you for the moment that she laid eyes on you in that writers class of yours." Said Lana.

"Of course I believe her and why would she crush on me when I am not like any girl's type." Argued Sandra.

"Sandra will you listen to yourself, of course you are a girl's type and why do you think Edwin is so attracted to you because you are gorgeous and I believe that is also what that Cindy thinks about you as well. Plus if I wasn't straight I would have crushed on you as well and finding ways to get close to you and get to know you a little bit better." Said Lana.

"Oh my gosh! What do you think I should do? I don't really know how to break any one's heart and for a women I have never in my life." Said Sandra.

"I'm sure you'll figure it out but I am going to sleep now so we'll talk more on the coming weekend alright. Good night!" Said Lana.

"Good night Lana." Said Sandra.






Chapter 16
Christmas Semi-Formal at Boston High of year 2008

Two months has passed and Lana is at 7th month of her pregnancy that she couldn't no longer walk a far distance so she would stay in bed all day and all night. The school had gave her permission to take a maternity leave because her baby was due in January 19, 2008 and she needed plenty of rest during this semester. Lana was suppose to be a chaperone for Ashley's school all the Boston High but she couldn't do it in her condition and so she begged Sandra to fill in her shoe. Sandra has never been to her own high school semi-formal and by being in a high school scenery would bring her an opportunity to experience the semi-formal and so she agreed to do it. The only problem now was finding a date to escort her to the semi-formal then finding the perfect dress to wear.

Sandra then called Jackson on his cell phone and asked him if he would love to escort her to Boston High to chaperone high school amateurs. Jackson was so happy to be going with her and was glad to do this favor for her because secretly he had been falling for Sandra from the first time that they had met in the library. How ever Sandra does not know how he feels about her because he hides it so well that he didn't even blurt out the mystery women's name even when he's a little bit drunk.

Sandra went to the mall the next day to get a semi dress and there were so many styles to choose from but as she was about to give up, to the corner of her eyes on the left stand the ultimate dress. It was silky baby pink and had a unique style that would cover her neck but yet show her shoulders at the same time. She tried on that dress and the sales associate said that she looked magnificent in it and no other high school teen can compare. Sandra bought the dress for 550 dollars and the dress also came with a set of earrings and necklace that was also emerald pink. Sandra got back to the dorm and tired it on for Lana to see and that was when she seen Lana's mouth women and said," Whoa! Sandra you are going to be a knockout and that dress suits you man I wish I was slim again because then you would have a competition against me." Said Lana in a laughing jealous voice. "Thanks but you don't think it's too much to do you?" Said Sandra.

"Well it's surely going to make those teenage boys wishing that they were about your age because you look like an angel in that dress." Said Lana. "Stop it Lana you are going to make me blush and normally I don't blush in front of girls." Said Sandra. "But it's the truth and be careful of what you say or else I might just think that you may be just a lesbian and just denying who you really are. Who said I was a girl I am a grown women that is 7th month pregnant." Said Lana. "You know that I am 100% straight so don't even think for a single chance that I might go lesbo on you Lana." Said Sandra. "Sandra I was only kidding you don't have to grow a fit." Said Lana. "Do you even have sandals to go with that dress?" Asked Lana. "Yes I do I have these nice pink ones I bought it like in 2004 and I have never swore it and they still look new." Said Sandra. "Are you ready and prepared to go to this dance because you know all eyes are on you and especially when you walk in with Jackson. I think that Ashley might even be jealous of you but although she does have a date that she's going with and she's totally into him but the boy is just to blind to see it." Said Lana. "I am more ready as I will ever be but the only problem is hair and makeup. Should I pull it up or put it down? Asked Sandra. "I'd say pull your hair half way then curl it and put waves on the rest of your hair. You should also put those little pink flowers on your hair for a decorate style. As for makeup I will do that for you because I am a pro when it comes to makeup." Said Lana. "Good idea Lana! Why didn't I think of that and I am the hairstylist too." Said Sandra.

As Sandra was preparing for the semi-formal there was a knock on the door and so Sandra opened it and Jackson had this unforgettable look on his face and dropped his jaw.

"Sandra wow! You look radiant and if I wasn't falling for anyone I'd say I am the luckiest man in the universe but then your fiancé is the luckiest one because he gets to marry you and spend the rest of his life with you." Said Jackson.

"Hello to you too Jackson and thank you for being my escort. I will appreciate it but although I know you rather be going with the mystery women of yours." Said Sandra.

"True I would rather go with her but then you asked me first so it's more like first come first serve kind of thing." Said Jackson.

"Okay I am done here. Are you ready to go Jackson?" Said Sandra.

"Yes almost ready but no women should enter a dance room without a proper corsage. If I knew that your dress was baby pink I would have got a pink rose instead of a white one." Said Jackson.

"A corsage you didn't have to but thank you I love it and white is fine because white goes with anything." Said Sandra.

"Well you two have fun tonight and don't do anything that I wouldn’t do." Said Lana.

"Bye Lana and if you need anything at all just call me on my cell phone alright." Said Sandra.

Sandra and Jackson went on their way out of the school grounds when there was a white limo that was parked out front. Sandra didn't really expect this at all because Jackson really has gone out of his way just to make a high school experience memorable. They entered the limo then drove to the Henderson's place to pick up Ashley and her date Joshua. Ashley's jaw dropped when she seen the limo because she had never been in one before and that was when Ashley gave Sandra a hug and although they didn't know that much of one another.

Lana was right when she said that all eyes were on Sandra because as she made the grand ball entrance every person in that gym room couldn’t get her eyes off her that Sandra herself felt very nervous. That was when Jackson held her arms and whispering in her ears and said," they are only staring because you are like this mother of pearl and everyone wished that one day that they can be the jewels beyond those many pearls." When Jackson had said that it made Sandra more comfortable that she forgot that everyone was in the room with her.

"Thank you for chaperoning our high school semi-formal and you two have made the experience worth the while for us." Said Ashley.

"It's my pleasure Ashley and I got to say that this dance is going on great to far because in my high school years I was never allowed to go to any semi-formal because it was too late for my parents." Said Sandra.

"Well you two love ladies can chat and get to know one another while us men here will go over to the punch bowl and get a few drinks for both of you." Said Jackson.

"So I hear that you in my father's class last semester in Human Evolution." Said Ashley.

"Yes that's correct and your father is lovely and he's nice as well.' Said Sandra.

"Can I ask you something is my Uncle David's girlfriend a nice person? I know that she's your roommate and I don't want to say or judge anything about her because I don't know her that much and I only seen her and tried to form a conversation with her a couple of times." Said Ashley.

"Lana she is a very nice person and I know that you two will get along fine if you two would only give it a chance to get to know each other. Like go to the movies or have lunch at the lobster shack." Said Sandra.

"How is your Uncle David doing because I haven't seen him since the summer?" Asked Sandra.

"Oh he is fine he's just been busy with work and everything. Been wrapped up in buying baby furniture's and baby clothes because he wants to be prepared for his son's birth." Said Ashley.

"Would you like to dance Miss Ashley?" Asked Joshua.

"I thought you would never ask Josh. I would love to.'" Replied Ashley.

"Would you do me the honor and sharing this dance with me your majesty?" Asked Jackson.

"I will certainly be honored." Replied Sandra in a British accent.

Both couples shared a dance on the floor to the song called Remember me that way and it was a classic for Sandra because she remember that song in the movie called Casper. She loved that song but she couldn't stop to wonder why it played while she was dancing with Jackson. She was a bit confused but still in her mind and her heart she still constantly thought about Edwin that she swore herself to not over think things.

Sandra was asked to dance by every guy and some she did refused and some she couldn't because she was such a nice dance. A dance is just a dance and doesn't have to be anything more that was why she let the teen boy's dance with her and she knew that Edwin would not mine because he trust her with all his heart. As for Jackson he didn't seem to mind either because a lot of girls were asking him for one slow dance. Out of the entire crowd one person stood out and he was approaching Sandra and when she turned around she couldn't believe her eyes. It was Aaron and she had no idea that he would be here but she didn't want to ask too many questions.

"Hey Sandra may I have this pleasure in sharing this dance with you." Asked Aaron.

"Yes you may Aaron. Sorry but I have to ask what are you doing here at a high school?" Asked Sandra.

"It's the same thing that you are doing. I am one of the chaperones because one of my friends couldn't make it and so I agreed to replace him just to help him out. May I also add that you look so beautiful tonight and I have never seen you in a dress before but now I am glad that I got the chance to see it tonight." Said Aaron.

"How you been doing? I can't imagine that you are here in Boston and like made a life here." Said Sandra who was still stun to see Aaron once again.

"I been fine and I got to say I think I made it out alright because I am not the same person when I first saw you in Lord Dufferin. I see that you have a ring on your finger. Is that your fiancé that you came here tonight with?" Asked Aaron.

"Yes I've learn that you were doing well from your cousin Cindy. No the person that I came with is just my escort and a friend. My fiancé is still back home in Toronto just waiting for my return." Said Sandra.

"Congratulations on your engagement Sandra. I really am happy for you and I'm sorry for breaking your innocent heart for a girl with a bigger rack and a mole on her face. I didn't know what love was back then because we were both to young to even realize what that had meant. I still don't know what it means yet because I haven't meant that special person and besides you were the only special one but I didn't learn to cherish it when I had you. That's the only regret that I have but what's past is the past right is nothing but a memory." Said Aaron.

"Don't worry about the past because my heart did heal and I am happy more than ever. It is so nice seeing you again Aaron and you made this night totally different because I didn't expect to bump into my history at a high school that I don't really belong in. I am just a chaperone that was doing a favor for my pregnant roommate and friend." Said Sandra.

"So what do you do now these days in Boston?" Asked Aaron.

"Well I attend Worthington College and I am becoming a writer because writing books are my passion." Said Sandra.

"The dance is over now but I feel like I can dance all night in your arms." Said Aaron as he leaned forward to kiss Sandra on the cheek.

"Thank you for this dance Aaron and believe me when I say that I will never forget this night because the look on your face when you seen me has shocked me because I have never seen you dropped your jaws over me. I can't believe how handsome you turned out either and I am sure that you will meet that special person someday." Said Sandra.

"No! Thank you for this dance and I will definitely cherish this night but how ever I must let you go because it seems like you date and my date are not having a great time. Take care of yourself Sandra and may your dreams and happiness be with you always." Said Aaron.

Sandra walked back to the punch bowl to get a drink and that was when Jackson came up her and asked her who was the guy that she danced with and spent hours talking to. The look that Sandra seen on his face gave an impression that he was jealous and so she said," He's one of the guy's I dated back in elementary school and what is it to you if I dance with other men. I danced with plenty and you didn't seem to mine but why do you act like a jealous boyfriend when I dance with this particular fellow?" "It is not that I am jealous but it just seem that he was trying to look down your dress and I was just looking out for Edwin's sake that is all." Said Jackson. "He was not tying to look down my dress because he is not that type of person and what is it to you seriously? Edwin wouldn't care if any guy looked down my shirt or dress because he knows that I wouldn't do anything to let them but thank you for looking out for me but I am getting a feeling that it is more than that." Said Sandra. " Look as a friend it just bugs my eyes and I don’t want any guy taking advantage of you and I am just taking care of you for Edwin and there is nothing else. Don't say that I am jealous because I am not. It's just I felt lonely for a couple of hours when no body else would dance with me that I had to stand at the rejection wall." Argued Jackson. "Okay I am sorry that I was occupied but now the dance is over. Can we just get Ashley and Joshua and leave to get home?" Asked Sandra. "Yes sure I'll get them then we can leave but before we head back to the limo, I really did have a great time here tonight and just being here made the whole experience with high school different for me." Said Jackson.

The limo dropped Ashley and Joshua home to their place then drove back up to Worthington Campus to drop Sandra and Jackson off. Jackson walked Sandra to her door and kissed her on the cheek as a proper good night then walked to his dorm room without saying a word because they have said too much at the gym room.

"Hey Sandra, how was the dance?" Asked Lana.

"It was different and very delightful. You were right about the all eyes on me part that it made me totally nervous that I couldn't move an inch. I bumped into my ex boyfriend Aaron again and seeing him that night made me feel so old because he had changed so much over the years." Said Sandra.

"Oh did you so did you dance with him?" Asked Lana.

"Yes actually I danced with half of the guys on the dance floor." Said Sandra.

"How come Jackson didn't see you to the door?" Asked Lana.

"Oh he did but he didn't a say a word because he said that he had to say at the dance then just went home." Replied Sandra.

"Did he tell you who is mystery women was?" Asked Lana while she was trying to get off the bed to head to the washroom.

"No he didn’t and I am beginning to think that is somebody quite close to me but I can't say whom. The thing is while I was dancing with Aaron. Jackson started complaining and asking a lot of questions and he was acting like a jealous boyfriend or some sort. We argued to another then he gave an excuse saying that he is watching over me for Edwin's sake but I am getting the notion that his mystery women is no body but me." Said Sandra in a devastating voice.

"Well I kind of already predict it was you but I didn't want to say a word because I know how you feel about Edwin. The question is that do you regret getting engaged with him. Do you have feelings for Jackson as well? Because I can see that he loves you and that you mean the world to him and I seen the way he looks at you because it's the same look that Edwin gives you each and every day. Please here me out! Sandra and don't be angry with me. Don't you ever wonder if Jackson was really the one for you because you did meet him at a library, the coffee pub then on the street and you can't tell me that those are coincidence? It's like it is meant to be." Said Lana in a loud voice as she was talking beyond the washroom doors.

"Please don't ask me that because I have been confused ever since I met Jackson. I love Edwin with all my heart and I have always known that it would always be him and me. We were fated for each other but I can't help wondering if fate has been toying with me but if I keep on wondering about the times that I bump into Jackson at the right time then maybe I should be thinking that bumping into Aaron was fated as well. The thing that upsets me is that Jackson here is being to different person and I don't understand how he is trying to be a friend to me and yet have these secret feelings towards me. Who knows what fantasies that he would have about me? I don't even want to think about it because I know that I love Edwin and I don't have feelings for Jackson." Cried Sandra.

"Are you sure your feelings towards Edwin is still there? Because a marriage commitment is very sacred and it has to be with the one that makes you happy and smile. It is possible to love one person and have feelings for another but ask yourself again. Do you have feelings for Jackson? If you do it is better not to deny it." Said Lana.

"I am forever more positive and why should I deny anything when he denied it all because at the dance I asked him why would he care if a guy is looking down my dress. I asked him again and again who was the mystery women and there was one time that I suspected that it was me so I confronted him and he looked me in the eye and lied." Argued Sandra.

"Wait! Some guy looked down your dress. If I were he I wouldn't tell you the truth either because he sees that you are engaged with the man of your dreams. He wants for you are to be happy because that is what you do when you truly love somebody. You let them go." Said Lana.

"No nobody did but he thought that Aaron was looking down my dress but he wasn't and he just wanted something to complain about. Okay I just wish that his mystery women would be someone else and not me." Said Sandra in a confusing voice.

"I don't think you really mean that because I think you do have some sort of feelings towards him and I think you are scared because you don't want to break Edwin's heart but you can't lie to yourself. It is the worse thing you can do to deny yourself of real happiness." Said Lana.

"You are wrong because I am more content with Edwin and being with him is real happiness." Said Sandra.

"Will you listen to yourself Sandra! Your mind is saying something but yet your heart is saying something else don't you think it is time that your mind and your heart would stop debating one another. Why can't you admit that you are very much in love with Jackson?" Asked Lana.

"I can't admit to anything because I am so lost now. Every thing feels right when I am with Edwin but when I am with Jackson and I am another person. I can't be myself around Jackson and I don't want to hurt either of them. One means the world to me and I can't live without and another has been nothing but special to me." Said Sandra as she started to wipe the makeup off her face.

"Okay it's a been along night so I'll let you get some rest but remember Sandra just do what your hearts tell you and don't worry about other peoples feelings except your own. I know that you will choose the one that means something to you and I will support you in every way. Good night Sandra and I am sorry that I brought the whole discussion in but I know sooner or later you are going to go crazy if these feelings hadn't came out." Said Lana.

Sandra was really upset that Jackson had walked in her life and turned her dreams upside down. It was true that she was developing feelings for him but she was still very much in love with Edwin and she didn't want to hurt either of them in the whole wide world. Sandra took off her dress then put it in a bag and hanged it on the closet and never laid eyes on it again. She showered then slept off every conversation that she had and hoped that the next day would be a different.








Chapter 17
Back in Toronto

Once again Sandra packed up her things from the dorm and into the car then helped Lana pack up her things and brought it to her place because she wanted to stay home for the holidays with David and his family. After dropping off Lana to her place, Sandra made her way and drove down to Toronto to visit her family with what ever she had left of the holidays.

When she arrived she was surprised to see that her house was clean and not a dust in sight then as she put her things away she looked down on the floor and there were pedals of roses that were leading towards her room. She entered her room to see candles lit in every corner and she had a good idea of who would do such a romantic thing. She turned around to find Edwin standing beyond the door with a red rose and caress it against her cheek and kissed her on her lips.

"I had the feeling that you were coming today so I manage to find the spare key to your place and set this all up for you because I wanted to do something special for you. Since the last time that we were together was last summer and for this winter I just want it to be unforgettable for you." Said Edwin.

"Wow! Hunny you have really out done yourself and you're so sweet to even done this for me. Some time I get the feeling that I don’t deserve it at all and Hunny I would of got here sooner but then back in Boston High I had to chaperone so I couldn't refuse. It was Ashley's first semi-formal and I didn't want to ruin it for her because first semi-formal should always remain precious." Said Sandra with tears in her eyes.

"Babes you deserve every bit of happiness and did I tell you how much I love you since you got here." Said Edwin.

"Apparently you have only shown it in actions but no you haven’t said that you love me since I got here." Said Sandra.

"In this case I love you and I miss you so much you have no idea. Every where that I went I keep on seeing your face. There was one time that I was drinking coke I seen your face on it that I spitted the water back out then everyone looked at me thinking that I choked on a coke." Said Edwin.

"Hunny I love you too and I thought about you every single night an day that it drove me nuts that I had to stop studying for a while just to think of you. Said Sandra.

"Okay you jump in the shower because I know that you had a long drive and you wouldn't be in the mood to do anything else. I'll prepare the water while you get yourself ready for the shower." Said Edwin.

"Good idea but I be more happy if you joined me and perhaps you can help me scrub my back as well." Said Sandra as she undressed herself and made her way to the washroom.

"I thought you never asked and I don't even think that we have jumped in the showers yet because if we did I would seriously remember the look on your face." Said Edwin.

They both jumped in the shower and kissed passionately all over one another. They didn't want to talk in the shower because they wanted to enjoy every minute in the shower. They caress each other and rubbed each other's back with body soap and as the water was washing down the soaps. Edwin shut off the water and carried Sandra back to the room that they didn't need a towel to dry up because what they were planning to do was already giving enough heat to dry up all the access water. Sandra felt so happy to be in Edwin's arming that night and she didn't think of anything else except what was going on in her bed.

They spent all night making love to one another and that was when Sandra said her first words to Edwin after 7 hours of passionate intercourse. She told Edwin that she wanted to marry him and couldn't wait any longer and although he was happy to hear that but he couldn't help wonder what changed her mind.

"Babes I thought we agreed to marry once your studying was over. " Said Edwin.
"Well I know that we agreed to that but it's just a year early and what's the worse that can happen? Besides I am up above all of the students of Worthington and I made the top 10 list of honorable students as well so there isn't really anything that can distract me unless I start being lazy but I want this marriage too much. I know that I can get that scholarship and there is no doubt about that." Said Sandra.

"As much as I want to marry you but I can't help but sense that something is wrong and I know you wouldn't have changed your mind unless something happen in Boston." Asked Edwin.

"You know that I love you right and I wouldn't do anything to hurt you. It's just the longer I stay engaged and not married yet people are beginning to think that I am available. I'll tell you the truth but please don't be upset with me okay." Said Sandra as her eyes almost began to water up.

"I am sure what ever that you tell me won't change anything to our relationship. What ever is it we can work it out." Said Edwin as he wiped the few drops of tears off Sandra's face.

"The thing is I just recently found out whose Jackson's mystery women is and he told me that she is somebody special that he can't live without. He described her and the more that he had described I realize that he loves me and I don't know what to do? I am confused because he knew that I loved you and would give my life away for you but he took my friendship for granted and started to have fantasies about me. I don’t want anyone to be even thinking of me that way except for you. I am scared that the longer I stay in Boston and spend more time there I might just fall for him and I don't really want to do that. Hunny I want to be with you and no body else and I have always known it from the start but when I am with him it's like I am somebody new but when I am with you I am myself." Cried Sandra.

"Babes I don't blame you and for as matters of the heart people can't control it because the heart has a life of its own and you can't really tell it what to do. I love you and you know that. I trust you and I can't really blame him either because no body can help but to fall in love with you because you are drop dead gorgeous. You make every guy that you spend with to be a better person and so I can't change the date of our wedding because I know that you will make a move that will give you real happiness. One of the reason that I love you most is the person that you are and knowing what you want and what ever way that it maybe you can never hurt me because in the end I know that you will be happy." Said Edwin in a sadly voice.

"What are you trying to say Edwin? Because by what you said just confused me a bit more. I don’t have to seek the real happiness because I found it and it is with you but if you telling me to hang around with Jackson and act like I don’t know his big secret then I can't do that." Said Sandra as she got off the bed and head towards the window.

"What I am saying people tend to grow closer to another person when they are far away from their loved ones. I can't blame you for any other that because your life in Boston and mine is here but if your love is still deep and content then why worry about a person that developed a feeling for you. " Said Edwin.

"My feelings are still deep and that won't change but you know how I am when it gets to hurting people. I can't have the strength to do that I just wish there were both of me to go around so that each of you will by happy. But there is only one of me and I am only in love with you and I can't even picture loving somebody other than you. I admit that I might have developed feelings towards him before last winter when you asked me to marry you. I thought fate was trying to tell me that Jackson was met for me but then you came breezing through my life again. I hate that he turned my life upside down." Said Sandra who was still trying to determine what feelings she really has for Jackson.

"Babes I am glad that you were honest enough to tell me and I appreciate that but you have nothing to worry about because I wouldn't love you any less. I am going to drop this issue so come here back to bed and let me dry out your eyes and wash away all those tears." Said Edwin.

"Hunny I am sorry that I had to bring this conversation and things were going so well until I bought up the subject of marrying a year earlier. But you know that I don’t like keeping anything from you because I don’t want to be the person that I used to be." Said Sandra.

"What do I have to say to convince you that his loving you will not ruin our engagement?" Asked Edwin.

"You said all that you have and I am glad that you understood the situation and thank you for not getting angry." Said Sandra.

"Okay let just put this behind this and look forward to next year because I know that you will walk down that aisle and I will be there waiting for you." Said Edwin.

The following day Sandra got up and made her self-a pot of coffee and prepared breakfast and she didn't want to wake Edwin up because he was sleeping to peacefully. As she was cooking the pancakes she started to weep again because she wanted to do what was for both her self and for Edwin but she no longer felt that anymore. She did feel the passion and sparks between them but she also felt something for Jackson as well and she didn't want to be stuck between two wonderful guys where she has to decide. But if she couldn't decide that then perhaps she wouldn't choose either of them so then both of their hearts would be broken evenly. She suddenly went insane in a few seconds but then had to remember what she was living for and remember the reason why she begun writing in the first place. Sandra decided to write because it gave her hopes including dreams and it provides a second chance at life.

About 10 minutes later Edwin woke up out of bed and traveled to the kitchen and kissed Sandra on the forehead then help set up the table. None of them spoke a word since last night and Sandra was beginning to wonder why because he was so silent but then she knew exactly what he was thinking even if he didn't say that. It bugged him a lot to find out that there is somebody in Boston that loves her as much as he does and both can't live without her. What scared him the most is that she might consider in leaving him because with Edwin they had been through a lot of pain and arguments. If she chose to be with Jackson, there would be no pain to start with but Edwin couldn't admit that to her. Edwin didn't want to see in that much pain and so that was when he decided to speak the first words just to kill the silence in the kitchen.

"So are you planning to visit your family today?" Asked Edwin.

"Not today because I still have to do a few Christmas shopping. Hunny you want to come along because I can't carry the loads of bags to the car on my own. I would love for you to come." Said Sandra as she got up to massages his shoulders.

"Sure I wouldn't mind because I did my Christmas shopping along time ago. Yes right there and the thing I love about you babes you just know where to massage as well." Said Edwin.

"Okay then it's settled. Let's go get ready right now because I want to avoid the rush and I don't want to be the one to get the last items on stock." Said Sandra.

"Babes is that a new car because as I can recall I think your car was silver." Said Edwin as he scratched his head and wonders.

"No it's the same car I just upgrade it by adding pink lights down the bottom. Changed the spooler and replaced the headlights that's about it." Said Sandra.

"Whoa! I am about to marry a racer here. " Said Edwin as he laughs.

"Hunny don't joke around like that and plus the last time I actually raced was probably in my first year in college. We competed for money and had the race the Dead mans point. It was a 2 lap race and I won in first place too." Said Sandra.

"WHAT? Tell me you kidding and I was only playing about marrying a racer because that is some crazy stunt and I don't want you getting harmed in it." Said Edwin in a shocking concern voice.

"I'm not kidding Hunny I did win first place and they wouldn't call me crazy for no apparent reason because I am marrying the king of all crazy." Said Sandra.

"Good point babes you sure got me but promise me that you will not race again." Said Edwin as he gave her a kiss.

"Okay I promise that I will not compete in races again but can I race on foot?" Said Sandra.

"I guess I can't complain there because I know that you can't hurt your self when you're racing on foot." Said Edwin.

As Sandra started up her car Edwin was still outside scraping the snow off the windows so that she could get a better view of driving. It took them about twenty minutes to drive up to Yorkdale then another two hours walking around going from one store to another. Sandra spent about 300 dollars on Christmas gifts and she still had a lot of Christmas money left that she decided not to spend any further.

It was about 6pm that Sandra and Edwin arrived at Yannie's place and every one was in the living just listening to karaoke and just waiting for Sandra's grand entrance. Yannie open the door and was very happy to see Sandra and Edwin coming in together. Behind Yannie was little Andy who was now three-year-old and he grown so tall than the year before. Edwin dropped the gifts under the Christmas tree then seated himself on the couch and Sandra would go directly to her parents and gave them a hug. As for Brian he grown so big for a one-year-old and he looked just like Sam when he was small. Brian was such a sweet little baby boy and Sandra regret not seeing him grow and when Sandra went to pick him up he cried because he couldn't recognize her. In the next room was her second brother Jet that was seating upon a chair reading a book of Jesus Christ?

"Hey Jet how's it going?" Asked Sandra.

"Sandra I didn't hear you come in. Everything is great with me but what about life in Boston Bay?" Asked Jet.

"I couldn't have asked for a better life Jet. Things are great there and I am doing better than I expected in Worthington and I can't wait until I finish college next year." Responded Sandra.

"I am so proud of you Sandra. You have changed your life around because as a child you were so much depressed and you weren't open as you are now. If college has made you this person I'd say stay there until the end and don't give up on it." Said Jet.

"I know but where is Jin because I don't think I seen him when I came in with Edwin." Said Sandra.

"Oh I think he's downstairs playing pool with Dara and a couple of girls but I suggest that you knock on the door before you enter or something because you know young adults these days you don't know what they might be doing down the basements." Said Jet.

"I know I will knock before I'll enter I see you when dinner starts alright. It's nice being back." Said Sandra.

Sandra and Edwin made their way down to the basement and she knocked the door before she entered and her younger brother Jin was amazed to see her. Jin who was now 21 years old and soon to be 22 has grown to be a mature young adult. He was about to kiss a young lady when Sandra burst down the stairs. Jin apparently let go of his girlfriend's hands and went to hug Sandra and swung her around. As for Dara he got back together with his ex girlfriend name Sandy and was no longer dating the other girl name Sandy.

Sandra would never call her younger by is name but had always called him Ak-oun meaning little brother in Cambodian because that was what Sandra had called him ever since he was a child and was attached to it ever since.

"Hey Ak-oun watch it because you are going to mess up my hairdo." Said Sandra.

"Sandra you have no idea what has been going on in my life. Then again you have your own life and like you forgot about me. I miss you so much and I want you to finish college so that I can borrow money off of you again." Said Jin.

"Very funny Ak-oun you are the same as usual and you never will grow out of it will you?" Asked Sandra.

"You know that I am joking right Sandra. I have a job now and I work full time at a music studio and I get paid like 12 dollars and hour. That was also where I met my girlfriend Kelly Nuygen and get this mom and dad likes her too." Said Jin.

"I am so proud of you Ak-oun you have changed you life around and your girlfriend seems very nice." Said Sandra.

"Hey sorry Edwin I was so thrilled to seeing my sister that I forgot my manners you want to play a game of pool before dinner starts." Said Jin.

"Sure I would love a great game of pool and plus I don’t think any of you will be a match for me because I am a pro to begin with." Said Edwin.

"Hunny don't be so cocky because I would so laugh if my brother won and like you lost." Said Sandra.

"Babes why don't you stand to the side and just be pretty and just prepare to gravel upon my feet when I win one game of pool." Said Edwin as he kissed her on the cheeks.

"Ohh I am scared." Said Sandra.

"Kelly why don't you stand a side and get acquainted with my older sister. She's a nice person so you don't have to worry about her not liking you." Said Jin.

"Okay but I don't know what to talk about." Said Kelly.

"Talk about anything because she would talk about anything except for sports because I know that it's not you're kind of thing or my sister's kind of thing." Said Jin.

"Good luck in the game then." Said Kelly.

Kelly walked up to Sandra and started off the first conversation and was amazed to find out that she was a poet, a writer, an artist and a drama queen. The only thing that Sandra found out about Kelly was that she works with Jin at the music studios and that she writes her own songs and sings them.

Dinner started about a quarter pass seven and it was the usual Cambodian traditional food. Sandra didn't mind because she couldn’t forget about her culture and she was very proud of it and so was every body else. Edwin made a toast that evening and said," Today is another year of Christmas and I am glad to be standing here with all of you to celebrate this holiday and the birth of Jesus Christ. As I stand here giving a toast I want to thank Sandra for making everything possible in my life and I know that my mother that is up in heaven is proud of me and smiling down on us this evening. To the many happiness and holidays to come." "Hare! Hare!" As every one replied and praised and drank to Edwin's toast.

About mid night was when every one exchanged their gifts to one another and they have opened it all together and Sandra she had the most gifts of all because she not only received her Christmas gift but she also turned 25. Sandra had doubled the gifts and so she tear up all her gifts and her father who would always have things on camera. It was getting late so Edwin helped Sandra with her things and put it into the car as she was saying her goodbye to her family and then headed for home.

The next morning Sandra received a call from David and he said that Lana was in labor but there is a little bit of complications and Lana is very scared that she wanted Sandra to come back and be there for her. As soon as Sandra heard the message she had to pack her bags again but she couldn't say good bye to Edwin because that will be too hard for each of them all over again. Sandra left a little note on the pillow and left towards the car and also told him to give all the gifts for the rest of her friends for her. It was a long drive there and Sandra was stuck in traffic because she knew that she had to be patient because if she wasn't then her car would of slid and hit a curve and would fall upon a cliff.







Chapter 18
The birth of Devante Julian Henderson

Sandra went to the nearest hospital in Boston and seen David, Ashley and Mr. Henderson seating in the waiting room. They all looked worried that it got Sandra worrying and so she went to them and asked what she can do. But there was nothing that she can do except wait. The doctor allowed one person to enter and so David agreed for Sandra to go in because he knew that is what Lana would want. Sandra was getting very nervous to see Lana hooked up to all the machinery and not be able to do anything else.

"Hey Lana if you can hear me I am here it took long but I am here and I know that you will get through this. Do this for David and your son Devante." Said Sandra in a weeping voice.

"I don't know if I can do thing Sandra because I am in so much pain and I been here for like 8 hours now and I don’t think Devante is ever going to come out." Said Lana as she was shouting in pain.

"I know that it hurts sweetie but hang in there and all you got to do is call out your son's name Devante Julian Henderson and he will listen because you are his mother now." Said Sandra.

"Okay I am going to give it a shot." Said Lana It was December 26, 2008 at 1pm that Devante had finally decided to come out but the hard part wasn't over because he was too premature. He was suppose to be born next year on October 10th but Sandra didn't understand that why God had to do this to Lana because she has been through so much in her life already.

Every day Lana would be seating by her son in the other room where he was hooked on to oxygen tasks because Devante wasn't that strong enough to breath on his own yet. Sandra didn't know what to do but pray for Devante and his new family saying that he is loved by all and is cherished by all.

It seemed like Sandra's prayers worked because Devante was able to breathe him self about 3 weeks after that he was born and so got so big and healthy. Every one was happy that he was able to pass through this and live life and experience things that every people go through. Mr. Henderson had tears in his eyes because now he is an Uncle Charlie to little Devante and was very proud of David because he has done well and so has Lana. Ashley loved her new baby cousin and couldn't stop carrying him and that day was when Sandra became a god mother to Devante because that is what both David and Lana had decided. Sandra was so honored that she was speechless and started to cry. Lana and her son was only allowed to go home when they were strong enough and since it was still winter Devante had to dress very warmly.

The following day Lana returned home and as she entered she went directly to her son's room and was so amazed with the amount of work that David put in to decorating it for Devante. Sandra carried Devante to his new room and set him in the crib to sleep some more and she made sure that he would be warm enough and checked the room temperature to make sure that it wasn't cold for her new born god son. Lana who was in the next room and fell asleep and so Sandra decided to stick around for a bit until David got home from running errands for Devante. It was a quarter pass eight when David came home and as Sandra finish feeding Devante she left him to sleep and then Sandra went back to the dorm. Although the dorm was quiet and was abandon during winter she managed to persuade one of the security guard to let her in and stay in her dorm in exchange for cooking him dinner every night. The security guard named Todd agreed and so let Sandra in the campus grounds and that was when she had the whole school to her self that sometimes she felt so scared because of the silence. She would wake up in terror every time that a branch was hitting against the window and so she decided to stay up the rest of the night and started to write a novel. She was alone in the school with no body with her except a security guard named Todd and so she was inspired to write a novel titled Terror of Silence. Basically in was about a girl who found her self in a school alone and every night that she slept she would keep on hearing cries beyond the walls of the West End building. It was told that the souls of the undead was still wrapped within a room and was unable to come out again because somebody had locked them in and thrown away the key. People have said that a father has put away his daughter that was only 20's into that room because she got pregnant and dishonored the family name. She was left there with no good healthy food except junk and when she had a baby she had to do it all alone. She survived by eating rodents and bats that would fly from above the crack beyond the windows. She became a beast, sucking on blood of a bat but she was never a beast to her baby boy. He grew up to be about 5 years of age. Then his mother passed away and so he carried on the tradition of blood sucking bats and no body ever heard from him since. But every night that there were any signs of silence that would be a terror waiting to happen all over again.

The more that Sandra had wrote the more that she scared herself and so she decided to end it there and didn't finish. She was getting tired and she knew that once she writes it she would begin to dream about it and so Sandra tried to enter all those happy thoughts. She decided to call Edwin at the last minute but he didn't answer his cell phone so she tried to call back to her place and he answered the phone.

"Hunny I am scared because I am in my dorm all alone and there is no body around. Lana had a baby boy and I am his god mother." Said Sandra.

"Why are you in the school alone Babes?" Asked Edwin.

"Because I didn't want to barge in Lana and her new life and not to mention she just got out of the hospital and had a difficult labor and Devante was born too premature but he is able to breathe on his own now. The point is all of them need their rest so I persuaded the security guard named Todd to let me in and spend the holidays in the dorm in exchange to cooking him dinner." Said Sandra.

"Can you trust that Todd person because I hate for anything to happen? Hunny I would feel better if you with Jackson because I don't like the sound of this Todd person and no body would want to trade anything for cooking if he didn't want something more." Said Edwin in a concern voice.

"He's a nice person but I guess I should always watch my back. Okay I will try to give Jackson a call and see if he can pick me up through the back doors to avoid Todd." Said Sandra.

"Babes don't forget to call me back to let me know okay because I am beginning to worry here and don't waste anymore time talking to me. Quickly call Jackson immediately you hear me. I love you." Said Edwin.

"Okay I will I love you too Hunny." Said Sandra.

"Hey Jackson are you awake?" Asked Sandra.

"Now I am. What's up Sandra. Is there something wrong?" Asked Jackson.

"Don't ask any questions but can you please pick me up at my dorm room because I am here alone and the only person that is patrolling is Todd and he's our security guard but Edwin doesn't trust him and especially when there is no body here. Please come and get me." Said Sandra.

"Okay I'll be there as soon as I can and I know the back way out so I know how to avoid Todd. Just get yourself ready and lock the doors and don't panic okay." Said Jackson.

Jackson arrived to her dorm about 20 minutes after she called and so they stuck out at the back but the only problem is that her car was parked in the front of the school. Jackson drove to the front and made a look out but he didn't see Todd around. Sandra ran to her car and drove out as she started her car then looked up the rear view mirror there is was siting at the back point a gun to her and told her to drive straight. Jackson who drove behind her and could see everything that was going on but he couldn't do any thing. Sandra was devastated that she panicked and lost control of the wheel that caused the gun to fire two shots then she ran over something that was heavy and hit a tree just a block away from Jackson's place. Todd who wasn't wearing any seatbelt had flown through the windshield and died instantly. Sandra's car was totally damaged and she was unconscious and Jackson who was so scared and frightens of what to do and so he called the ambulance to get her rushed to the hospital. Sandra was brought to Boston General hospital that night and she lost so many bloods that she was put into the emergency room. Sandra didn't recover because she took quite a blow to her head and her right arm was now in a cast. Jackson blamed him self for her accident because he could of stopped her from going to her car and ride with him and come back in the morning and get her car but he didn’t used his brain and now Sandra was inside fighting for her life. Jackson wanted to be there for her but he couldn’t because he felt responsible and so he gave a call to Edwin to let him know that Sandra has got into a terrible accident.

Edwin took the next bus that was heading to town and arrived in the hospital and seen Jackson who was still waiting for her to come out of the emergency room. Edwin asked Jackson what had happen and he said," I got to the campus and snick out of the back then we drove up front. She wanted to get her car that was parked out front and as she got in her car Todd had surprised her with a gun that she lost control of the wheel that caused the gun to go off that she ran over something heavy. She crashed into the tree and as for Todd he flew through the windshield and died instantly. I am so sorry Edwin it is all my fault if only she could have got into my car."

"I don't care whose fault it is and I don't blame anyone I just want my girlfriend to be alright." Said Edwin.

Edwin couldn't just stand around and do nothing and so he went inside to ask the doctor how her condition was but still no doctor was coming out because Sandra had lost a lot of blood but after 8 hours she recovered. The doctor had said that she took a huge blow to the head that caused her to suffer a short case of memory lost but however she was calling out Edwin's name. The doctor also said that Sandra had no use for her right arm because the bullet has pierced her shoulder blade but he couldn't find the other set of bullet anywhere. Sandra woke up to find her self in an unfamiliar room surround by white lights. She didn't know her own name or if she had family and she didn't know where home is. The only image that came in her mind was a boy that had black hair and Vietnamese eyes, the way that she was describing is no other than Edwin himself.

Sandra had to stay over in the hospital for a very long time so that Doctor could examine her some more but Edwin didn't like that because she had to be near her family in order to pick up any memories back. The doctor had sign a release form for Sandra the next few days because they knew that being in a familiar place would help jog Sandra's memory a bit.

Edwin drove Sandra back to her place in Toronto to see if she would remember any of it but she didn't and she was so disappointed in herself because she seem like a person that lost her sense of knowledge and she tried very hard to remember but she couldn't. Edwin set her things in her bedroom and came out with photo albums of her family as they were growing up but they all seem like a stranger to her. Even watching a home video of her self didn't help that she started to cry helplessly. Edwin didn't know what to do anymore but just hug her and said for her to take her time because it takes a long time for a person that just lost their memory to gain it back again.

"I don't even know the basic thing about my self. What is my name? Where was I born? What is my favorite food? Why is the date October 22 always running through my mind? Can you please tell me?" Asked Sandra in a very confused look.

"Babes I know everything there is about you. Your name is Sandra Dee, you were born in Thailand on December 24, 1983, and your favorite food is pasta. I even know you favorite color if you want to know. It's baby pink and blue. October 22 is the day that we first met. I know that you can't remember exactly what happen but you written a poem then I took it from you and I read it. We have been dating ever since." Said Edwin.

"I am so sorry I really don't want to ask a lot of questions but I really don't remember and I want so much to remember. I know that you telling me these things are giving me information but I want to know for myself." Cried Sandra.

"Babes you don't have to be sorry for anything at all okay but you stay right here I'll just be in the kitchen to grab you something to eat okay." Said Edwin.

Sandra was really depressed that she couldn't live a life like this not remembering anything at all. She didn't know if her families were nice or really mean. She didn't know if her friends were sincere or just using her. She seen a knife in the room and was about to the slit her wrist when Edwin barged in, he dropped the plate of snacks then raced over to Sandra to take the knife away.

"Babes No! What are you doing? What are you thinking? Are you willing to sacrifice your life and leave the people that love and care for you behind? I can't live without and don't you ever thinking of scaring me again." Said Edwin as he took the knife away from her hands.

"I can't live like this and I feel so useless and I overheard saying that my right arm is no use anymore and I don't even know why my right arm is important but for some reason I know that it is." Cried Sandra.

"I know that you are scared of living like this but god wouldn't want you to do this. I remember when I was lost and wanted to run but you shown me the way. I never really believed in God but because of you I know that he exists. I know that you don't remember god and he's not expecting you to remember because he knows what are you going through. Just pray to him and ask for his help and one-day he will give you a miracle. Don't give up on faith and hope just because you lost your memory." Said Edwin.

"What if when I pray for help and my heat is not being sincere?" Asked Sandra as tears flowed down her cheeks.

"He will know that you are sincere because he is the Holy Father who gave life to you and everyone else." Replied Edwin.

"How could something like is happen? Was god punishing me?" Asked Sandra who was very frustrated and confused.

"Don't ever say that god is punishing you. He loves you with all his heart and he wants to keep you safe. The world was at peace before but it has been corrupted of sins and evil that god had no choice. He only saved people who believed in him. This happen because it is life that is just way god created us to feel pain to suffer from it but then to heal from it and grow from it. Babes I want you to get some rest okay and promise me that you will not leave my side. You see that ring on your finger that is the symbol of our love and when you finish college were to be married. I can't wait to see you walk down that aisle and say I do." Said Edwin.

"Okay I will promise that I will not think of killing my self again." Said Sandra.

It's been a month since the accident and Sandra is still not remember anything but she tried to live on and keep to her promise. Every time she tried hard in thinking about things it hurt her head some much that the room started to spin. Edwin wasn't home that day because he went out for a short errand to the grocery stores to put food in the fridge. Sandra felt so lousy that she decided to take a shower then sat in the corner and just cried her eyes out. Edwin came home just about 20 minutes later he called out for Sandra but she didn't reply. He looked every where around the house but didn't find her so he was about to call the police when he heard the shower running. He open the door to find Sandra curled up in the corner, her skin were cold as ice, her lip so pale and blue and her eyes were open wide but no matter how much Edwin had called her name she didn't response. It was like Sandra was going through a trance or some sort. Edwin didn't have time to dress Sandra up because he was too frighten so he took a bathrobe and wrapped her around in it then rushed her to the Toronto general hospital.







Chapter 19
Toronto General Hospital

The doctor has never seen anything like this before and for many cases this one was too rare. He said that Sandra had a pulse but her heart just stopped beating and so she was rushed into surgery just to check what was wrong with her heart. Doctor Jack was performing the surgery had found the second bullet that the Boston Doctors couldn't find. The second bullet was located half way into her heart that allowed her heart to stop beating. Usually in this case when a person that is shot through the heart they are suppose to die but her love for Edwin stood strong that she held on this long. Doctor Jack took the bullet out and then the heart started to race twice the beat but after a few minutes it has beaten back to normal.

Edwin wanted to see her but the doctor told him to let her rest so that she can recover from the surgery but then Edwin heard Sandra screamed out loud repeating words he's here, he's here and he wants revenge. After hearing that Edwin was very alarm and so was the doctor and so they both went in together and asked what was wrong.

"Don't you see him? He's every where and I am so scared because he wants revenge. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Help please make him go away." Shouted Sandra in a terrifying voice.

"Babes! Calm down your scaring me. No body is here and Todd is dead but you have to know that it is not your fault." Cried Edwin.

"Please help me! His eyes dripping with blood it's scaring me." Cried Sandra.

"It looks like that Sandra has remember everything now including the accident but the problem is that she is seeing an illusion. Her mind feels guilty into killing a person that it moved her pass devastation." Said Doctor Jack.

"What can I do? To relieve her pain and tell her that what she is seeing is not real." Asked Edwin.

"You have to keep on convincing her that what she is seeing is not real just stay here with her so that I can get something to calm her down but this is going to let her sleep. The problem is she's going to see the illusion of a ghost for a while." Said Doctor Jack.

"Do what ever you can doc? Because I hate seeing her like this but I probably have no choice but to call in her parents then maybe they will guide her." Said Edwin.

Edwin called her parents and told them to come to the Toronto general hospital as soon as possible. Edwin didn't have anytime to explain because he wanted to be in the room with Sandra and hold her hand just to let her know that he is there and didn't leave her side.

It was a few minutes afterwards that her family arrived and Edwin was still in the room with her. Her family was waiting in the waiting room until they heard Sandra screaming, kicking and crying that it scared her younger brother and every one. Jin had to find out what was going on so he entered the room to see that his sister was hooked on to these machines. A cast on her right arm and her face looked so horrible and the only thing that was coming out of her mouth was, " Please leave me alone! Don't! Somebody help me please. " She started to scream even more louder then finally Doctor Jack came in to give her the shots that would let her calm down but she would still be kicking around and crying.

"What happen to my sister?" Asked Jin.

"She's seeing the ghost of Todd and she believes that he's haunting her." Said Edwin.

"I don't understand why this had happen to her. Losing her memory was hard enough and now going through this kind of horror." Cried Jin.

"Look! We just have to all pray and ask God to watch over and take care of her. That is all that we could do from our end. I am so scared for her because when I found her in the showers curled up in the corner with her skin as cold as ice, her lips pale and blue but her eyes were wide open solid, it was as though she was going through a trance. No matter how much I called her she didn't respond. Doctor Jack said that her pulse was running but her heart stopped beating then when she went into surgery they found the second bullet that was half way into her heart that it caused it to stop beating. They took it out and this is what happens. She remembered every thing including the accident and now believes that his ghost haunts her. " Said Edwin.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Please don't. It wasn't my fault. Somebody help me." Yelled out Sandra.

Edwin, Jin and Jet couldn't handle it anybody because Sandra's screams as increased louder by the second. They entered the room to find that a line of blood on Sandra's wrist but they had no idea who's blood it was because when Edwin took a tissue to wipe it off there wasn't any scars it just kept on flowing out. They all got scared that they couldn't believe that an exorcist exist in real life because it had always happens in movie and never thought for it to come into reality. Sandra was been in the hospital for seven days and every one of her friends and families were there to support her also to pray for her as well. Doctor Jack went to checkup on Sandra. Suddenly she stopped screaming and shouting. She woke up and didn't remember anything that happen for the past seven days.

Sandra was thrilled to see that her family and friends were at the hospital but she has no idea how she got to the hospital in Toronto because she remember the accident being in Boston. When Edwin told her what had happen in the past seven days that Sandra could hardly believe it because she was afraid of horror and just couldn't imagine it being real but however she believed what he and her family said.

The next day Sandra was released out of the hospital Edwin drove her home and putted her to bed because she had one horrible experience. One after another that he was amazed to see that she passed through it and it was all because of god. He thanked god every day for protecting his only love. Sandra wanted to go back to school but the doctor told her that she need plenty of rest so that her wounds can heal. Her arms started to heal that same night that they slept together as well.

So far two months has pass and it is February 14 2010 and it was the holiday for lovers to celebrate their love for one another. Edwin had made registration at the Pearl Garden for a candle light dinner then presented her with a locket that had a picture of both of them and on the back of the locket had an inscription and it read out two heart beats as one. Sandra cried and was overwhelmed because he remembered the last poem she had carved on the wall back in Boston. She was upset though because she didn't buy him anything but he didn't mind at all just having her in his life was enough for Edwin. They ended the night with a serenade under the full moon then shared a kiss just as they first met for the very first time. They spent the last few nights just spending time in each other's arms but the night before she left for Boston they had shared a passionate kiss ending off with making love.







Chapter 20
Returned to Boston
For the rest of second semester

Sandra returned to college right after the March break and she was so happy to see Lana back in the dorm room with her. Lana got up off her bed and gave Sandra a big hug because she found out what happen with her during the holidays and somehow felt responsible for her because if it wasn't for Lana's complications at birth Sandra wouldn't have to cut her holiday short. They cried together for a very long time until Sandra got very emotional that she couldn't stop then Lana said, "Sandra are you feeling okay because you don't look so good." "I don't know what is wrong with me I was feeling sick ever since I got here. I been craving a lot of silly combination too." Said Sandra. "I think you maybe pregnant because that's what I had to go through when I had Devante." Said Lana. "The pregnancy had came into mind as well that's why I did the home pregnancy test but I didn't look at the results yet." Said Sandra as she stepped into the washroom to look at the results. "Then go check the result because you should be able to get it by now. So tell me what it is say?" Asked Lana. "It says that I am pregnant Lana. I wasn't expecting to be pregnant well not now anyway but I guess god has blessed me with a miracle." Yelled out Sandra from the other side of the door. "Are you going to tell Edwin about it? Or does he already know?" Asked Lana. "He doesn't know yet and I don’t think I want to tell anyone because I want it to be a surprise when I finish college then I will tell them." Said Sandra. "Are you sure you want to keep this kind of thing away from your family because they have the right to know. I think you ought to tell the father of your baby." Said Lana in a very concern voice. "I know what you maybe thinking but I think this is best because I want to see the look at everyone face in I bring her home." Said Sandra. "How would you know the sex of the baby when you are only a month pregnant? It's not fully developed yet!" Said Lana. "I just know that it is a baby girl because my heart tells me that it is and it is never wrong." Said Sandra. "Okay if you say so but just be careful from now on because you are growing a life inside of you Sandra." Said Lana. "Don't worry I will and I will never let anything happen to my baby." Said Sandra as she put her hand to her stomach.

The next place to go now was to the principal's office to explain about her situation and where she's been. Sandra didn't have to say anything much because Principal Clark has known about her situation and was very sorry that she had to go through that dreadful experience. Principal Clark offered her to graduate a year early only because he reviewed her mark over the years and it has been outstanding. Sandra had the highest mark in school and was also voted for valedictorian as well but she refused his offer because she wanted to finish the college year according to the program that she took. Principal Clark understood the kind of admiration she had to continue on and so let her stay in school but the offer would still be there if she decided to change her mind.

Sandra went to her next class and that was writer's class everyone had wondered what happen to her. Cindy even wondered where she has gone for two months but she figured that Sandra got very ill after the holidays. That same day rumors starting going around saying that she had gone crazy and insane in the hospital back in Toronto. Ms. Black heard it as well but she felt sorry for Sandra and told her to not believe the rumors and just concentrate on college. Sandra knew the truth and that what really matter so she didn't pay attention to the rumors because they have exaggerated the truth.

Sandra really wanted to do well in her assignments but one kept on piling after another that she had to stay up late to finish all of them. The more that Sandra had worked the more that she got hungry and it's only been a few weeks Sandra had already started to gain a couple of pounds. People started to call her fat but the truth was because she was pregnant and those mood swings were holding her back on her works all the time. She constantly had to argue and debate in her Politic so that was really the advantage because she done so well in each debate but she hasn’t been able to in the beginning when she started politics in the beginning of the semester. Her professor was so amazed on how much she had grown in her speech and her ambition to raise her voice and make a difference.

Sandra was now three months pregnant and another school year just finished summer has arrived. Sandra didn't want to return home this summer so she went to spend the summer over at Lana's place. Devante is now a year old and he has grown so big that Sandra couldn't recognize her own godson anymore. Sandra stayed in Lana's guestroom and although she was suppose to rest but she wanted to finish up some work that the professor had prepared for her. The professor said that it would be easier on Sandra so she wouldn't have to exhaust her self-walking across the campus when the next semester starts.

David wasn't home much because he was busy working at the Lobster shack where he got promoted to be the owner of the restaurant. Lana was very proud of him and he someday wanted his son Devante to run the business for him.

"So Lana are you feeling today?" Asked Lana.

"I feel tired and lousy I don’t know how you could of put up with being pregnant for 7 months and I am only 3 months pregnant and I can't even take the pain and aches anymore." Replied Sandra.

"Don't worry because it will all be over soon after summer ends you will be in your 6th month so think of it half way through the third semester. I am glad that I had to go through all that pain during labor because god has sent me a beautiful gift and Devante is the center of my universe. He's every thing to David and me. If I can go through it again I would but I can't be pregnant anymore because David and me have been trying but I am only destine to have only one child and I am very blessed." Said Lana as she lifted Devante up to feed him his milk.

"I guess your right but it's so far away because I really want my daughter to be born already. I know that I can't ask or wish for that because then I will just jinx my own pregnancy." Said Sandra as she knocked on wood three times.

"So what are we going to do for the whole summer?" Asked Lana.

"I don't know but it's your place so you plan it. I don't mind just staying home because I feel lazy as ever." Said Sandra as he laughs.

"I know but I don't have any idea. I'm sure that David would have a plan because his next vacation is in July." Said Lana.

"Hey is it alright if I use the phone to call home to Edwin and my family?" Asked Sandra.

"Sure I don’t mind well I be outside with Devante if you need me okay." Said Lana.

Sandra picked up the phone and dialed Edwin's number but he didn't answer and so she called home to her place and Edwin answered that phone. He was very glad to hear her voice again because the time last they have spent about was last Valentines Day.

"Hunny how are you doing?" Asked Sandra as she fiddles with the telephone cord.

"I am fine Babes you don't have to worry about me. How you feeling?" Asked Edwin.

"I'm just a bit tired because my professors gave me more work to do for next semester but they have their reason so I don't really question them. I'm at Lana's right now so far the summer is great so far." Said Sandra.

"Why they giving you so much work for? You are suppose to relax and have fun because it's summer. How was it when you returned back for the semester?" Asked Edwin.

"I don't know as for college there are rumors about me going crazy and insane but I really don't care because I know what happen and they don't. Other than that I have improved in my politics class." Said Sandra.

"Really! I didn't even know that you took politics. What other courses did you take over the years? I don't even think I asked you before." Said Edwin.

"No you haven't asked before but I will tell you. First semester I took English, Calculus, Anthropology, and Human Evolution. Second semester I am taking English Writing, Politics, Classical Civilization, and Travel Tourism. As for the third semester I don’t know yet but I do want to enroll in something different and exciting so I thought I just might take up Drama and Vocal." Said Sandra.

"Drama and Vocal now that is the thing that I can picture you in but however you might be famous one day that you would probably forget about your fiancé." Said Edwin.

"Don't be silly plus I don't intend to be famous in drama or vocal the only thing I am looking forward to is marrying you and becoming an author." Said Sandra.

"Babes I love to stay and chat but I don't want you to talk long on the phone because this is long distance and Lana is going to have a fit when you the phone bill drops in." Said Edwin.

"Hunny she doesn't mind because I asked her if I can call you and my family. But since you have to go then I let you go because next I have to call and speak with my family for a little while. I love you and don't worry it is just one more year okay then we will be together again bye." Said Sandra.

"I love you too bye." Said Edwin as he hung up the phone.

Sandra hanged up the phone then called home to her family's house but a child answered the call and Sandra quickly guessed on who it was. Andy, who is now five years old, answered the phone but he didn't know who it was.

"Hello how are you doing Andy?" Asked Sandra.

"I am fine but who is this?" Asked Andy in confusion.

"You don't remember me Andy. I am crushed! It's me Aunt Sandra." Replied Sandra.

"Aunt Sandra sorry I couldn't recognize your voice because I haven't heard from you for so long. I miss you and grandma and grandpa missed you too." Said Andy.

"I miss you too Andy and I know that they miss me a lot. Put your sister on the phone okay." Said Sandra.

"Yannie is in the washroom right now and I'm kind of waiting to use it too. Okay she's out! Aunt Sandra I have to go now but I can't wait to see you again." Yelled out Andy when he pasted the phone to Yannie.

"Hey Yannie how's it going? Asked Sandra.

"I'm doing great except that me and Ralph broke it lost like last week. I got back together with L.D remember him Loc Duong. How are you feeling?" Said Yannie.

"Yes I remember him. Funny that you should ask! I put in a lot of pounds because I am eating for two now." Said Sandra.

"What you mean you are eating for two? Oh wait never mind! Are you pregnant?" Asked Yannie.

"Yes I am three months pregnant now but I don’t want anyone else knowing okay. It's between you and me because I want to keep it as a surprise okay. How's my parents doing?" Asked Sandra.

"Whoa! Congratulations and I am so happy for you. Your father is doing fine although ever since he retired he's always complaining that he's bored okay he doesn't complain but he always find things to do. You mother however is not doing so great. Her heart condition has gone very worse that right now he doesn't have the strength to get out of bed. She misses you too much Sandra and I'm afraid that she will not be able to see her grandchildren grow at the rate she's going. I didn't mean to jinx her but I will not on wood three times okay." Said Yannie.

"Oh no! My poor mother I hope that she can hold on to the strength because I will be coming home in a year. She has too live on so that she can hold my daughter Erin." Cried Sandra.

"Is that you daughter's name Erin. It sounds nice and I am sure that she will grow to be pretty just like little Vivian." Said Yannie.

"I know but hey will you take care of my mother for me because I have to go. This phone is actually Lana's and I don't want to talk long because it's long distance. Take care Yannie and bye." Said Sandra.

"Don't worry Sandra I will take care of them. Take care of yourself too bye." Said Yannie.

Sandra hung up the phone then went out to the backyard to keep Lana Company. Lana placed Devante on a blanket over a grass but she made sure that no aunts or insects would disturb his sleep.

"Sorry Lana the call took longer than I expected but I really miss them." Apologized Sandra.

"It's okay there is no need for an apology and plus it's good to keep in contact with family especially your parents because they gave you life." Said Lana.

"Yes I know but should that imply to you as well. I mean you parents haven't talked to you since you moved out. Devante needs and figure of both grandparents and he doesn't deserve to be cut out just because you and your parents can't get along." Said Sandra.

"I know that you are right but they have put me through so much pain and suffering. I didn't think that I need a relationship with them but for my son I will so I will meet them some other time. That's a promise!" Said Lana.

"I don't mean to push you into something that you don't want to do but I think that everyone has the rights to be in each other's life no matter what the reasons are." Said Sandra.

"Your not pushing me into anything plus I want my son to have his grandparents but it's just my anger gets in the way but I guess I will work it with my parents through family therapy or something." Said Lana.

"I'm glad to hear that Lana anyway I am going to go inside now because I am exhausted I'll see you tomorrow." Said Sandra.

"Okay I am right behind you just let me get Devante then I'll be in. Sleep tight Sandra and I'll see you tomorrow morning." Said Lana.

Sandra went to bed but had a hard time sleeping because her back was aching that it began to go very sore. She fell asleep a quarter to midnight but woke up because she was getting hungry so she went to the kitchen to get a little snack. David came home to find Sandra looking for food but just in time he had came home with several foods from the restaurant. He offered Sandra something to eat then kept her company until she was ready to get back to bed.

With a blink of an eye summer was almost coming to an end. David took his vacation and decided to take everyone to Florida just to have some fun before school started again. It was a long flight but they arrived there, Sandra was glad that she got off the plane because it was hard for other to sit down now that she's 6 month pregnant. She took many photos with all the Walt dissent characters and also took photos with Lana and her family as well. They walked a lot of places although they had to rest a lot as well because Sandra's foot was aching but they seen a lot of sights and attractions she only wish that she got to share this wonderful experience with Edwin and her family.

Beyond the crowd she spotted someone that looked familiar from her past, some one that she dated back in the 8th grade in elementary. She walked a bit closer and heard a child calling him daddy but as she looked the child looked exactly like Hermando Monteiro but a younger version. His father turned around and Sandra was totally shocked because it was he so she approached and introduced herself all over again.

"Hey Hermando remember me." Said Sandra.

"What kind of question is that? Of course I remember you Sandra. How could I ever forget a face like that although you are getting big but then that is just the pregnancy." Said Hermando as he was laughing.

"A silly question I guess. How you been doing?" Asked Sandra.

"I been fine just trying to live life and supporting my son Jesse here. What about you?" Asked Hermando.
"Oh! So that is your son because I thought he looked familiar, he looks exactly like you when you were a child. Right now I am studying in Boston for another year then I am going to be a writer." Replied Sandra.

"I'm happy for you Sandra seriously. If only I knew what love was then I wouldn't have let you slip away from my fingers. I can't believe you gave the Regent Park guys the time of day. No other woman can compare to you because you are unique." Said Hermando.

"Bongo how you get to be so sweet? You still go by the name Bong right?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes I do but no one has hardly called me that this elementary." Said Hermando.

"Well I got to get back to my friends and Jesse it is nice meeting you. Bong take care of yourself and maybe we will bump into one another again." Said Sandra as she pat Jesse's head then kissed Bong on the cheeks.

Sandra caught up with Lana who was just around the corner looking at antique things to get for her house. David took Devante to see the dolphin show and take pictures. Sandra and Lana soon after followed David into the show and sat with him on the bench. Sandra took as many photos of this one baby dolphin that Sandra had soon called him Chipper because he had a chipped tooth. Chipper was separated from his family along time ago that when Sandra heard the story she got upset and felt sorry for Chipper. She offered to adopt Chipper so that he would have a home elsewhere because a dolphin should be free in the ocean instead of entertaining. Sandra wanted to find his biological parents but if she couldn't find him other dolphin family would be fine. Sandra couldn't stay that long because she had to head back to the hotel and pack her things because her vacation was over but she promised Chipper that he would be free someday.







Chapter 21
Third Semester
Worthington College Graduation 2010

September has just begun and it is now a new semester the day that Sandra had been waiting all her life for. All she had to do was finish off this year and she be home with her family again. Sandra was now 7th month pregnant and her mood swings has increased from the months before that everyone was scared to argue with her because she would always win the round. Sandra didn't want to take any course that was too extreme and so she took Interior Designs, Digital Media Arts, Drama and Vocal. But because Sandra was pregnant she was allowed to leave 10 minutes early to get to other class but the professor did not have leniency towards her when it came to work and assignments.

Sandra loved the Interior Designs course because this way she could show her artistic skills using sketches and computer programs. The class wasn't as hard as Sandra thought it was but for the first week of class it was going great. No body gave her any hard time and she always finished her work early as well. Sandra was granted in wish by every of her professor and her only wish was to sleep if she would finish work. Everyone agreed to her request and they understood that she had gone through a lot of emotional distress now she is going through mood swings because of this pregnancy.

A month later Sandra gave birth to baby girl in Boston General Hospital and she named her Erin Chan ever since she even knew that she existed. She had the most beautiful skin color and eye color. She had her mother's eye, nose and lips but had her father's hair color. Lana came in the hospital to film Sandra and her new baby girl Erin, David and Devante came in later to give Sandra flowers. Devante did the cutest thing on camera when he went over to the bed and kiss Erin on her cheeks that made Sandra and Lana cry in joy.

"Sandra why don't you say something in the camera?" Asked Lana.

"I don't know what to say. What do you want me to say?" Asked Sandra as she brushed her hair out of her face.

"Why don't you introduced you daughter Erin to the world?" Said Lana as she adjusts the camera in to get a better shot of Sandra and her baby.

"Ok I guess I can do that I mean how hard can that be. Hi, Edwin I am here in the hospital room and just gave birth to our baby girl Erin I know that I was suppose to tell you but I wanted to be a surprise. Mom and Dad meet your new granddaughter and mom you should be happy now because when I come home you will be able to hold her in your arms and sing her to sleep. Dad! Don't ever take the lizard and squeeze its tummy because you know what happen to Andy when you did that. Sam, Jet and Jin I want you to meet your new niece and I just want to share this miracle with every one of you. Erin says hi to the family and I promise you that I will never leave your side because you are my angel girl. That is all for now wave bye. Can you wave bye?" Said Sandra as she picked her daughter's hand and wave bye to the camera.

"That was great Sandra but I am not going to it yet because I want your family to see her when she first learn to crawl, her first steps, her first tooth and all the other cute baby things that they do." Said Lana then turns her camera to David and Devante.

"I can't wait for all of those either but better yet I can't wait to finish college finally. The problem is now that Erin is born who is going to take care of her while I am in school?" Asked Sandra.

"I can do that Sandra because I don't have school like you girls do and most of the times that Lana is in school I am taking care of Devante so it's no big deal if Erin joins in. It will be like taking care of twins so I really don't mind." Said David.

"You can! You are such a doll thank you and I really appreciate it." Said Sandra.

Sandra and Erin were released from the hospital the next few days then they went on to Lana's place so that Erin can be dropped off. Sandra went back to the dorms to finish off the first half of third semester. She had a lot of work to make up for and a lot of test to rewrite but it was all worth it in the end. Sandra would visit Erin every other day after school whenever she finished her schoolwork. She took the extra spare time to get some baby things for Erin such as clothes, food and baby furniture.

Sandra had a lot of work to be done for Digital Media Arts because she was absent for that class a few times. Professor Callahan assigned each person a project that they had to invent then advertises it. It wasn't complicated for Sandra was inventing something is Sandra's specialty because it requires a creative mind and she had a lot of those. She used her art skills and recent Adobe PhotoShop skills and applied it with the application that they were using in at class. She invented a Japanese animation character called Angels of Heaven and she remembered making a comic of it when she was 20 years old but she didn't finish the project because she moved to writing a novel instead. Basically she used the elements of earth such as Fire, water, earth and wind. Each angels had their special abilities and always kept a secret identity but it was based under Chinese and Thai legends. She produced a little clip showing a preview of an episode and pasted a song into the stream. Everyone in her class was so inspired with her project that they couldn't stop talking about it and she passed that class with flying colors. It took a month for Sandra to complete her project because she had to do a lot of editing and revise then makes it into more 3D.

In Classical Civilization advance she also had a project to do as well but this was different than what she did back in high school. For this project she had to work with a group of people, write a script and act out a scene. They chose to do The Antigone of Sophocles and Sandra played the role of Antigone but this one had a tragedy ending because Antigone hangs herself and dies because she couldn't marry a man that she loved. Professor Lexx shouted out," Excellent! Excellent! Bravo! What a great performance instead and Sandra you have earned you audience attention." Sandra bowed down then sat back at her seat but then somebody at the back rowed called out, " Teacher's pet." She had no idea who said it but she just ignored it and went on this the day she just thought that who ever called her a teacher's pet must have been jealous of her many talents.

Another month has passed it has moved on to December the time to celebrate the spirit of giving and receiving. Erin was now 3 months old but she didn't know how to do anything much except smile, cry and laugh so Sandra didn't miss out on Erin growing. Sandra arrived at Lana's place for a traditional Christmas dinner with her family and she was glad to see Lana invited her parents as well. Devante although scared of his grandparents yet was happy and thrilled at the same time that he couldn't stop running to them. David was video recording the whole thing so he didn't eat until a few minutes later because he wanted to place the camera on to a tripod then join the family in dinner.

"Hey Lana I have something for Devante here but I am just going to put it under the Christmas tree okay." Said Sandra.

"Yes please do so and can you please put all the rest as well since you are there. Thanks a million Sandra." Said Lana.

"I am so happy that you decided to invited your parents over and look at Devante see how is face is glowing just to be around his grandparents." Said Sandra.

"I know and I am glad that I decided to suck in my gut and invited them." Replied Lana.

"I just remembered that I spent the summer here didn't I and now I spend my winter here as well." Said Sandra in a quite amusing voice.

"Yes I know! I guess you must miss me that much. I know that I am irresistible but come one we all have guys in our lives." Said Lana as she laughed out loud.

"You irresistible please! I only came because I love David's cooking." Said Sandra.
"My husband's cooking! You only using me to get food is your heart made out of food." Said Lana.

"Ha ha ha ha ha. Yes my heart is made out of food its called soul food get it! Said Sandra as she made a joke and laughed out loud.

"Sandra get out of town. Okay you win because I can't top that but I mean I can but then we just seem silly laughing to ourselves and I could see David looking at me weird." Said Lana.

"That's because we are weird Lana and I admit that sometimes I am so I am not a shame of it because I a unique being with plenty talents and acting weird is one of them." Said Sandra.

Sandra and Lana stopped talking because they each had something to do. Erin awoke then started to cry Sandra lift her up then started to feed her a bottle of milk then put her back to sleep. Lana put Devante to sleep because it was getting late then after all the guest had left Lana and Sandra cleaned the house while David took off the Christmas lights off of the roof.

Morning came and everyone opened their gifts Sandra received a white wide neck sweater from JLO Outlet and pink baby gap clothes for Erin. Lana received a makeup kit over a 150 pieces of powders, eye shadow, eyeliner, and lipsticks. Devante got his first pair of skates but he couldn't use it until he turns 5 years old.

After opening the gifts they had lunch with a pitcher of eggnog and Sandra really loved eggnog and she wished that she could have it everyday but it was only meant for Christmas holidays or else it would of ruin the meaning of eggnogs.

Sandra started to Silent Night, Hark! The hero sings, and other songs as well although Christmas was over but their spirit was Christmas was still there because winter was not yet over. The snow kept on coming Sandra built a snowman with Lana and David filmed the whole thing. Lana started to throw snowballs at one another that it seems like they were visiting sweet 16 all over again. Sandra ran around in circles trying to out run Lana but it didn't work because she always caught up with her. They didn't want to stay out too long because their kids were getting cold and so they went indoors to have a few cups of hot cocoa with marshmallows as they laid their kids on the warm crib.

"I can't believe you started a snowball with Lana." Said Sandra.

"I know but that is what your suppose to do in winter. I can't help it if every time winter comes my inner childhood comes out. " Said Lana.

"I know and David took the whole thing too. I wonder what Edwin will think of me now because he's going to think that I am still a child basically a baby and now I do have a baby." Said Sandra.

"Sandra be careful of what you say because who knows my husband probably be recording and you might not know." Said Lana as she got up to put the cups away in the kitchen sink.

"That's impossible because David hasn’t come in yet he still out there recording the funky snowman that I built." Said Sandra.

"Your snowman is not funky. It's just a weird form of art." Said Lana.

"I can't believe you said that Lana." Said Sandra as she took a pillow and hit Lana on the back.

"You the one that called it funky. And no you did not just start a plow fight with me. Now who is visiting their childhood." Said Lana as she hit Sandra with a pillow.

Sandra began a pillow fight with Lana to get her back for the snowball fight but they stopped when David came into the door with a shock looking face because he couldn't believe that he was living with crazy girls. Sandra and Lana both ganged up on David and chased him around the house until the kids started to cry and so the fun was over. Sandra went to her room to rock Erin back to sleep and Lana did the same for Devante as well. David jumped into a warm shower then came out half an hour later. It was night now so everyone decided to turn in.

Spring has suddenly moved in slowly it be now April Sandra has made a huge change to her wardrobes. She lost a lot of weight all over again and now was back to her original size before she was pregnant with Erin. Erin was now 6 month old and knew how to crawl but she wished that she didn't have to miss it. Sandra was starting Drama and Vocal that spring and her drama class was putting a play in that month but Sandra didn't feel like acting much because she done it in most of her class. She had no choice; she had to do the play because it was part of the course so she audition for the lean role as Princess Dolly Reynolds in the play called Royalty love affair. Sandra was perfect for the part because the role for Princess Dolly Reynolds was a British Royalty and she did a great impression of the royalty with her accent. The play was about a royalty family who ruled the country of Britain but as Princess Dolly Reynolds she grew to love a peasant but her parents forbid it because their class was too different. Princess Dolly Reynolds was supposes to love someone from her kind and not a servant of the village. Her mother forbids it because she was once in love with a lower being as well and he didn't love her at all. He ran away with the money and has broke her heart ever since. She didn't want the same thing happen to her daughter so she told her about her love affair when she was about her age but Dolly refused to listen because she knew William and he would never do that. All her life she had done what her parents has said but for this matter of the heart she couldn't follow and so she disobeyed then ran away from her loving palace towards the village to see William Black Smith. They were very much in love but then terror strikes when Princess Dolly Reynolds was kidnapped by the villain that William has risked his life in saving the woman that he loves with all his heart. After seeing this heroic act her parents has agreed upon her love they got married and lived happily ever after.

It was opening night for the play and Sandra was very nervous for some reason but she breathed in and out deeply and told her self to forget the crowd and to remember that are laughing because some scenes are funny not being she was acting like a fool. Sandra was a great actress better yet a great drama queen that she got her work cut out for her. The audience applaud loudly when the play was over and this agent seen the show and loved it as well.

"Hi Sandra you are brilliant out there and watching you up there has took my breath away. Let me introduce myself. My name is Jason Miller and I am an agent that works for a company of dramatic arts and your perfect for the role." Said Jason.

"Thank you but no thanks Mr. Miller because I already have a dream job and that is to become a writer. I thank you for giving me the opportunity but I am not interested in being famous in drama." Said Sandra.

"I can understand your hesitation but pleas keep in mind that you are into no obligation or any contract. I just want to give you the opportunity to stand out in a crowd just as you shown me this evening. If you decide to change your mind here is my card and please call me Jason." Said Jason as he passed his business card to Sandra.

"Look Jason! I have been in telemarketing before so your pitch is not going to work on me. I told you that I wasn't interested in becoming an actress okay now I don't even want to think if you are a fraud or the real thing but please just leave it as that. If this is your line in trying to get a date I am going have to happily refuse because I am a mother also engaged to be married." Argued Sandra.

"I can understand that you don't trust me but why don't we go to the corner over there and talk come on. There is no harm in talking quietly is there?" Asked Jason as he tried to persuade Sandra to go with him.

"I don't like where this is going. I am not going anywhere with you creep!" Yelled Sandra.

"Why do you have to be so stuck up for?" Asked Jason in a very harsh voice.

"I am stuck up now you listen I said I was unavailable so leave me alone!" Shouted out Sandra.

"HEY PAL! The lady said leave so beat it. She's not interested in your bullshit." Said Jackson in a very loud mad voice.

"Thanks a lot Jackson I don't understand why guys like that can't given take a no for an answer." Cried Sandra.

"Look it's all right now you want me to take you back to the dorm." Said Jackson.

"That’s a great offer Jackson but I think I'll wait for Lana." Said Sandra.

"Two ladies together now that would be a bonus for the men again. Look I'll be both of your protector unless if her husband is here as well." Said Jackson.

"No he's not here he's babysitting Devante and my daughter Erin. " Said Sandra.

"By the way you were really great and I love that British accent that you do sometimes I just think that you are really fit to be a real princess." Said Jackson.

"Thank you Jackson for saving my life again. I always can count on you to come to my rescue." Said Sandra as she gave him a hug.

"I don't mind at all and plus I am glad that I can be some of assistance this it was my fault that you got into that accident a year ago." Said Jackson as he made a sad face and turned away.

"What's past is the past so don't keep on feeling guilty about it. It is nobody's fault so don't blame yourself Jackson." Said Sandra as she held her hand.

Jackson dropped Sandra and Lana back to the dorm then headed home. Sandra was over exhausted that she didn't bother to take her makeup off or change her clothes she just fell asleep like a baby.

It is now June 05 2010 the day that Sandra has waited so long and she couldn't believe that today is her graduation day. She made it through college pregnant and received a lot of awards and was chose to be valedictorian as well. Sandra had never been confident enough to speak in front of crowds but because of her non-stop debates and her class discussion it had increased her vote of confidence and became more independent. Sandra looked so beautiful in her black and read gown but although she looked like everyone else but she did stand out the most. In her past life as a child, she was a troublemaker, he stealer, a cheater but that was only the bad thing that she has done. Over the years she had changed her attitude towards life, she was a poet, an artist, a drama queen, a writer and what more a lover. She always have kept her faith in the love that she had for Edwin and knew that they were always fated for one another when he lost the meaning of what they were to one another. She was a great friend to many people and later on in life became a great daughter to her parents.

As the ceremony began every graduates took one group photo together before taking in the seats and waiting for their name to be called out by the Principal. The first one to step up was Sandra since she was the valedictorian that everyone chose and she had to make a speech in front of 1500 graduates and their parents.

"Hello! Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen, parents and guardians, class of 2010 as I stand here today I was kind of stressing out of what to say for my speech but here goes. When we look back to our first year of college everything seem hard and professors would always load us with assignments but as the years push on further every hard work that we have put into all seem to be easy. In the past it's true that mistakes has been made, hearts has been broken and harsh lessons learnt but that is what going through life is all about. Living your dream and succeeding your goal ambition. I thank all to those who contributed to who I became to be and with out them I wouldn't be up here standing in front of all of you. I am just sorry that they couldn't be here with me to see me walk across that stage and say my speech. Our football team has never been defeated the heart foundation of Boston Bay will always remain in my memories and I will cherish them on. Class of 2010 we did! We have made the impossible and shown the world of what we are capable of. CONGRATUALTIONS CLASS OF 2010." Yelled out Sandra as she threw her hat up to the sky and waved to Lana and Jackson.

"That was a great speech you gave up there Sandra." Said Lana as she cried.

"Thank you Lana and I know that it's great because I been working on it for the past few days. We did Lana we are free from college. I can now go home." Said Sandra.

"I know that it's over but that's why I am crying because after the prom dance that is the last time we are going to see each other." Cried Lana.

"What are you talking about Lana? It's not the last I can't even get rid of you even if I tried. You are too precious to who would and me of thought that a girl that I met in the first year has become one of my very best friends plus there is a wedding that you have to attend to. " Said Sandra.

"I know but I really am going to miss you. Come on let's stop crying now because we have to go to my place and get ready for the prom. Out dates are waiting!" Said Lana.

"I wouldn't want to miss my prom in the whole wide world because I really want to know who is going to be crown king and queen." Said Sandra.

"Me either!" Shouted out Lana.

Sandra and Lana arrived home to get ready and they looked at one another with tears in their eye because they have never seen each other so radiant before. This time Sandra was wearing a silky blue and white dress she had her hair in curls and let down. Lana was wearing a dark maroon dress and had her hair put in a bun. David took a photo of both of the girls but couldn't leave yet because he had to wait for his brother to arrive so that he can baby-sit Devante and Erin. It was half an hour later that Jackson arrived with a white limo and he was so over thrown by Sandra's beauty that he nearly tripped up the steps just getting the door.

As they arrived to the ballroom all eyes were on Sandra again that this time she wasn't nervous as she was back in 2008. She had the first slow dance with Jackson to the song Remember me this way. David took Lana to the dance floor and danced beside Sandra and Jackson. So many people have requested a dance with the most beautiful woman in the whole ballroom that Sandra began to blush with all the men that were lining up to dance with her.

An hour has pass and the envelope for the King and Queen has just arrived. The Principal announced the winner and the spotlight were shined at Sandra and Jackson when he called out their name. They walked up stage together and looked at the crowd while they crowned King Jackson and Queen Sandra of 2010. The Queen's crown matched the dress that Sandra was wearing and nothing else seem out of place because the crown suited her head just fine. They sat upon their royalty thrown and watched everyone dance then Jackson held out his hand and led his Queen to the dance floor to have one last dance.

The song has end and Jackson ended the prom with a sealed kiss and David had it all on tape. Sandra knew that the kiss didn't mean anything to her but it meant a lot to Jackson and she wouldn't know how Edwin would react but he did trust her and believe that nothing would happen further.

Two days has passed since the prom and now Sandra was getting ready to pack her things from Lana's place to leave for home. She rented a truck to travel with her to Toronto for Erin's crib, clothes and toys. It took a full 8 hour drive back to Toronto and Sandra had to make a lot of pit stop to change Erin's diaper and feed her also to use the washroom herself. She arrived right outside of Bay and Dundas because she took a different road home so she dropped a surprise visit to Atrium on Bay. The first person she saw were all of the managers because they were having a managers meeting but she didn't want to intrude but she had to because it's been 4 years since they last seen one another.

"Hey Kim, Lisa, Kim, and Cory how's it going?" Asked Sandra in a surprised voice.

"OH MY GOD! Sandra how are you doing? We are doing fine and we miss you around here. So when are you going to come back and help us run the place." Says the entire manager.

"I am fabulous! I finished college, got crown Queen at my prom and I became a mother to my daughter Erin." Said Sandra.

"Wow! Congratulations Sandra. I am so proud of you and your daughter Erin is so adorable and cute. I am happy for you." Said Lisa as she pats Erin's soft delicate hands.

"Thank you all but the other reason I am here is to see Michelle is she working today?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes she is but she's running the floor right now and her break is in another hour or so." Said Kim.

"Okay then I guess I am going have to see her on my wedding day on June 22 you guys are coming right." Said Sandra.

"Do you have to leave already?" Asked Cory.

"Yes Cory I have to leave because I didn't even see Edwin or my family. They don't even know that Erin exist yet because I didn't tell them I wanted it to be a surprise to them. Can you tell Michelle that I came by?" Asked Sandra.

"Nice seeing you again and have a safe trip home okay." Said Kim.

"Bye everyone." Yelled out Sandra.

Sandra arrived home at a quarter to 6pm, she drove her car into the driveway and entered the door but Edwin was not home. She put her things into her room then asked the guys to put the baby furniture in the far end middle room. Sandra gave every one tips for coming all the way to Toronto and deliver. She put the crib to the corner of the wall away from sunlight then put the changer table beside it and let everything else unpacked because she wanted to put Erin in her crib and sing her a lullaby so she would fall asleep. Sandra unpacked her clothes and fold it into her drawl then hanged her suit up in the closet she later on jumped into the shower to relax from a long drive home.

Edwin has just got back from work and wanted to jump in the shower but was surprise to see that somebody was using the shower. He was confused and thought Sandra's house has been broken into so he tip toed quietly and got a bat from outside and was going to hit the burglar with it. Suddenly the person screamed and started yelling to the top of her lungs and that was when Edwin's jaw dropped because burglar turned out to be none other than Sandra.

"Sandra you scared me! What are you doing home?" Asked Edwin who was still panicking because he nearly hit Sandra across the head with a bat.

"What you mean what am I doing here? Here finish college so I thought I come straight home to see you because that is how much I miss you." Replied Sandra.

"Has it been a year already. Sorry babes I just been working all day and keeping my self-busy that I forgot what day it was. I was about to jump in the shower but it looks like you were in the middle of it so I'll let you finish it off." Said Edwin.

"Why should you leave? It's not like we haven't seen each naked before." Said Sandra as she wipes excess water off her face.

"I thought you didn't want any company." Said Edwin.

"Stop teasing me! Come here you old lug." Said Sandra as he grabbed Edwin into the shower.

"Wait! No! Babes you're not even going to let me undress." Said Edwin as he spoke out loud.

"No you have plenty of clothes so this one will just go to wash." Said Sandra as she swung her arms around him.

Sandra and Edwin spent an hour in the shower but was interrupted by a cry that Edwin jumped and was wondering what that cry was. Sandra told him to shut his eye and lead him towards Erin's room then open the light then when Sandra told him to open his eyes he was speechless.

"Hunny I want you to say hello to our daughter Erin, she was born on October 22 2010 at 9 in the morning. Right now she is 6 month old and has already learnt how to crawl.

"Wow! How did this happen? I mean I know how it happen but how come you didn't tell me?" Asked Edwin.

"I'm sorry I just wanted to surprise you but I do have a video tape of her when Erin was born and the last six month. Go pick her up Hunny she's crying for you." Said Sandra.

"I am surprised but I don’t know how you had Erin and still be able to finish college at the same time." Said Edwin.

"I didn't well I visit her every other day and David did all the watching and feeding while I was in school." Said Sandra.

That was the first time that Edwin every picked up baby and he seems so much like a natural. Sandra couldn't help but cry when she seen how much Edwin had loved her from the moment that he held her in his arms.

The day few days Sandra visited her family in Vaughan to present Erin to her parents and the entire family. Sandra's mother face glowed when she carried Erin in her arms that it made her more strongly because she lived this long to see her very first granddaughter. Her father was so happy for his daughter and loved his new granddaughter. Sandra brought her home video and inserted in the video cassette player and every one laughed and cheered and Erin was born. They seen Sandra and Lana play in the snow, seen her graduate and made her speech and seen Sandra crowned as Queen but everyone dropped their jaw when the King kissed the Queen on the lips. Sandra had to explain to every one that the kiss didn't mean a thing to her and every one believed her including Edwin.

Sandra and Edwin didn't stay at her families too long because Erin was getting tired and moody that they had to leave before nightfall. Sandra put Erin to bed and then went to take a shower and head to bed. Edwin followed behind her and slept like a baby.







Chapter 22
The Ultimate Wedding

It is now October 22 and the big day has arrived. Sandra and Edwin were getting married but the only problem was that Edwin couldn't see the bride before the wedding because it was told to be bad luck so he spent the night at Yannie's apartment while Sandra stayed home. Sandra had the most beautiful white gown on and her hair and makeup was magnificent that she was about to cry but she told her self not to because that will ruin her makeup. Michelle became her maid of honor and the rest of her friends became her bride's maid. This was the ultimate wedding that Sandra had been waiting forever since she laid her eyes on Edwin. Sandra's father walked her down the aisle and gave her away to Edwin. He was so stun by her beauty that he lost concentration of what to say but his best man poked him then the ceremony began.

"Dearly beloved we are gathered here today to join this man Edwin Chan and this woman Sandra Dee in holy matrimony. Do you Edwin Chan take this woman Sandra Dee to be your lawfully wedded wife to have and to hold, in sickness and health till death due you part." Said the minister.

"I do." Said Edwin.

"Do you Sandra Dee take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband to have and to hold, in sickness and health till death due you part." Repeated the minister.

"I do." Said Sandra.

"May I have the ring please." Said the minister as he placed on the bible waiting for Edwin to take the ring. "Now Edwin repeat after me. With thee ring I thee wed." Said the minister.

Edwin takes the ring from the bible and said, "with thee ring I thee Wed." then placed the ring on her left finger.

"Now Sandra do the same and repeat after me. With thee ring I thee wed." Said the minister.

Sandra took the ring and repeated, "with thee ring I thee Wed." then placed the ring on his left finger.

"By the power invested in me and his Holy Father I now pronounce you husband and wife you may kiss the bride." Said the minister as he smiled at them both.

Edwin sealed a kiss with his bride and their friends and family cheered and yelled out hurray then heads outside to throw confetti over the new bride and groom. They got in the car to head to the reception party that was held in the Garden of Eden. About 500 guest has arrived to the reception congratulating the new couple and sat at their tables. Sandra was surprised to see Aaron and Hermando at her wedding then she turned to the other corner and spotted Lana chatting with some woman but she didn't recognize her. Sandra walked towards her but as she gotten closer the woman was her long time former friend from high school her name was Fazeela but Sandra just called her fuzzy has a nick name.

"Hey Sandra I am sorry about high school and I heard that you were getting married so I thought I came by to congratulate you and to tell you that I am proud of what a woman that you have become." Said Fazeela.

"Awe! Thank you Fazeela and I am sorry about what went down in high school as well. It means a lot that you have shown up here. Please forgive me for all those missing years. How you been doing?" Asked Sandra.

"I forgive you sister. I been here and there but I haven't really done anything with my life and I am not with anyone either. What about you?" Said Fazeela.

"Well besides the new marriage thing I did finish college, I wrote a few novels and some are being published right now. I have a 6 month old daughter name Erin with my husband." Said Sandra.

"I am so happy for you. I am so jealous! How you get luckier than me?" Asked Fazeela.

"Don't say that it wasn't luck I had to work very hard to get where I am today and I had to sacrifice a lot but it's all worth it." Replied Sandra.

"So where you heading for your honeymoon?" Asked Lana.

"Edwin and I are planning to go to Paris the city of romance." Said Sandra.

"Yes! You should go their Sandra. I guarantee that you will have fun there because I went their couple years back with Istok." Said Fazeela.

"Wait! Istok Miralem are you still crushing hard on that man?" Asked Sandra.

"No! We just friend now plus he's not interested in me. He's interested in somebody else but don't worry it's not you." Said Fazeela.

"Why would I be worried? I am married to the man of my fate." Said Sandra.

"You know I was kidding right?" Said Fazeela.

"Of course you are anyway I got to take my daughter off of my parents hands." Yelled out Sandra.

"Call me when you come back from the honeymoon okay Sandra." Shouted out Lana.
"Okay!" Replied Sandra.

Sandra and Edwin kissed Erin their good bye then hand her back to Sandra's mother then traveled home to pack then to the airport. Edwin bought two tickets to Paris that was a 24-hour flight and Sandra was really thrilled to be going to Paris for their honeymoon. Once they arrived there they spent a month at a five-star hotel in the heart Paris, where the hotel was located right in front of a resort. Sandra especially loved the view because she can now watch the sunset and sunrise with Edwin in her arms. Their first night there they decided to have a candle light dinner in their room and danced a few slow songs while the candles that surrounded them lit up automatically. This was the night that Sandra and Edwin has waited for all their life although they have slept together before but this night was different because now they are blessed under god's grace.

The following day the couples began to explore the resort and the historical landmark of Paris. They took photos in front of the Eiffel towel and many other buildings with great feature. Sandra wanted to walk into the mall to get a couple of things and so did Edwin but when she turned around she was amazed to see that her book has been published in the French language of romance. She was starting at the display when the owner of the store spotted her then came out to ask for an autograph. Sandra signed a few autographs for those who noticed her book and loved it. This however did not ruin the honeymoon because Edwin did not mind and she wasn't chased by screaming fans but was stopped by man admirers.

Everywhere that Sandra and Edwin had went everyone has stared and pointed out but Sandra loved the attention because she loved being famous for her books but if her acting career was to be revealed then the screaming fans would of screamed twice as loud. They went back to the hotel and shut the world of society behind so that they can get alone time together.
"How's the trip so far?" Asked Edwin.

"It's great Hunny and I really love this place because when I was young I always wanted to know what was Paris like and thanks to you. I have shared and experience this precious day with you." Replied Sandra.

"I am having plenty of fun and I am glad to be sharing it with you but those fans. Some of them are just crazy and don't ask me why." Said Edwin.

"What can I do? I am loved by all when it comes to my novel." Said Sandra.

"The scenery is so amazing and I can't believe I was going to throw this all way for Hawaii." Said Edwin.
"We were about to go to Hawaii! That is like my second place that I wanted to go as a child. Okay since we are already here in Paris can go to Hawaii in our next honeymoon." Asked Sandra.

"Sure we can but then we going have to wait until our daughter grows up because I don't want to go without her again. I miss her Babes!" Said Edwin.

"I miss her too but she is in great hands." Said Sandra as she lean her head against his shoulder.

"I know and look how well you turned out." Said Edwin.

"That wasn't my parents! I did that on my own." Said Sandra.

"Babes it's getting late and I want to spend the rest of the nights with you because I want to create another baby with you. Erin she needs a little brother and I don't want to miss out on our second baby's birth." Said Edwin.

"Hunny are you sure that we can handle two babies right now? You will be working full time and as for myself I think I maybe working full time as well but then of course my office would be at home. Okay let's go for it because I do want a son as well so that he can carry on your last name." Said Sandra.

It is now their last week in Paris so they took a trip on the air balloon and traveled west then south and landed on an abandon lake that had a beautiful house that was white and with blue shutters and a swing. Had a porch built in all around and it just looked all too familiar because this house looked identical to the one house that was on set of the movie The Notebook with Ryan Gosling. Sandra really loved that house then she walked aboard and knocked on the door but no body replied so she swung the door open and it was a beautiful sight she ever seen. In side was filled with pointillism art and Monte, around the corner was a very antique lamp then she checked upstairs in one of the room that was pointing west was all unused paint sets. Edwin followed in a half an hour later and thought to him self this house could be their summer place but he didn't know who's house it was or if it belonged to the government. Sandra checked the master bedroom and the bed was very big and dipped in pink and white silks that she just forgot her place and dropped on the bed feeling like American beauty. Edwin saw her in the bedroom lying down peacefully but was disturbed when he jumped on the bed to ravish her.

"Do you like it here?" Asked Edwin as he brushed a few hairs out of his wife's face.

"I love it here but I am not sure if you notice but this house looks like the same on that was on set in the movie of the notebook. But then you wouldn't know because you didn't watch it with me only Michelle and Brunella would remember a house like this." Said Sandra.

"Shut up! Your pulling my leg because I don't think the notebook was taken in Paris." Said Edwin.

"I didn't say it was Hunny I am just saying it looks like the same one on set that's all. It's like who ever built this house has built it to look like the one on film." Said Sandra.

"Okay! We will stay just a few minutes more then we should leave this place because we have to get back to our air balloon because we are renting it by the hour." Said Edwin.

"I know your right but I am so relaxed here especially in your arm." Said Sandra.

They left the place and made the bed just as it hasn't been touched then made way to the air balloon back down east and then north towards the central of Paris where the air balloon was rented. They went back to the hotel and packed up because the next day they had to leave this magical place back to reality in Toronto.






Chapter 23
Eric Chan is born

8 months has passed Sandra given birth to a new baby boy and she named him Eric Chan. He was born on June 22 2012 at 11pm in the afternoon. Eric looked exactly like his father except that he had his mother's eyes and everyone has visited her in the Toronto General Hospital showering her with gifts and flowers. This was the first time that Edwin has cut the biblical cord and his hands were shaking so much because he didn't want to hurt his son but he was able to cut with the doctors help. The doctor said that the baby was healthy and nothing is wrong with him so he is able to go home the next day.

Edwin held his son while his wife followed behind to the car and drove home then just when they arrived to the door Sandra's house was pitch black but as Edwin open the light everyone yelled out, " SURPRISE!" Sandra jumped up and cried because she wasn't expecting a baby shower so soon. Edwin put his son to bed while Sandra went into her room and rest a little. After that 4-hour labor she just became exhausted. The party still kept on going and Sandra was well rested for a good 5 hours then decided to come out and speak with her family and friends. She stood beyond the crowd and thanked them for sharing this experience with her and said a few quotes just to let people know what to do when you have to struggle with life.

"I want to thank everyone that has come to see and my son Eric who is now sleeping at the moment but I would like to share a few line of quotes with you. They all have helped me throughout the years of growing up and I hope that this will help you too."

"Amazement: And still they gazed, And still the wonder grew, That one small head could carry all he knew By Oliver Goldsmith In the deserted Village"

"Ambition: Ambition is an idol on whose wings Great minds are carry'd only to extremes; To be sublimely great, or to be nothing. By Thomas Southerne In The Loyal Brother."

"Beauty: A thing of beauty is a joy forever; Its loveliness increases; it will never Pass into nothingness. By John Keats In Endymion."

"Dreams: We are such stuff As dreams are made on; and our little life Is rounded with a sleep. By William A Shakespeare In the tempest."

"Faith: faith is the subtle chain That binds us to the infinite: the voice Of a deep life within. By Elizabeth Oakes Smith In faith."

"Hope: The rose is fairest when it is budding new, And hope is brightest when it dawns from fears. By Sir Walter Scott In Lay of the Lake."


"And the last and all least there are the quotes under love and that is very much so my category and I like to share it all with you from William Shakespeare quotes to Abraham Cowley. To Alfred, Lord Tennyson, which I'll read by the order of, names that I called."


"Love looks not with the eyes, but with the mind; And therefore is winged Cupid painted blind."

"For ought that I could ever read, Could ever hear by tale or history, The course of true love never did run smooth."

"And yet, to say the truth, reason and love keep little company Together now a days. All by William Shakespeare In A Midsummer Night's dream."

"Of all the pain, the greatest pain, It is to love, but to love in vain."

"I feel it when I sorrow most: It is better to have loved and lost Than never to have loved at all."


"The last quote I am sure you heard it quite often and that is said by Alfred, Lord Tennyson. Sorry I would stay up here and read some more quotes from this very book but as I can see from way up here all of you are getting sleepy. Thank you again for this lovely event and for friends see you whenever but as for family see you wherever." Said Sandra.

Sandra has spoke for an hour reading her quotes but now it's finish and everyone has left that she went directly to the freeze and drank a large pitch of ice cold water. Edwin who was looking at her with a silly face that it made Sandra laugh and choke a little that he had to come for the rescue. A few hours later Erin and Eric started to cry because Erin needed a diaper change and Eric was hungry for a bottle of milk. Edwin got the milk ready and fed it to Eric then put him back to sleep as he fell asleep on his father's arm. Sandra finished changing the diaper then called it a night.

A few months has pass and is now winter of January. Erin has just turned 7 month old and has gotten so big but people still thought he was adorable just like the first day he came into this world. Erin is now 2 years of age and has grown to be a lot smarter but although she couldn't speak her words clearly. She was energetic and knew exactly what her parents want when it comes to asking for things. Erin has been taught to know both languages English and Cambodian because she wanted her to be able to communicate with her grandparents and every other folk that are Cambodian. Sandra was a great mother to both her children's and taught them what was right and wrong, how to behave around their elders and to have respect for one another. Although Eric couldn't understand yet but Erin did understand a few words.

Erin couldn't speak that many words but could say that simplest thing to tell her mother and father. When she wanted something she would say hello and point to an object. She knew the meaning of the word no and says it with confidence and when ever she had to use the washroom she would tell her mother that she was ready to do it on her own. Erin adorned and love her parents especially when her father carried her above his head and flew her around like superman she would laugh and laugh and would not stop. As for Eric he was too young for that but Sandra always raised him up in the sky to get a smile for him then put him down to blow his belly that he always did this innocent laugh.

"Hunny look at him laugh it's so funny. Come look!" Said Sandra.

"Where? What? I mean I heard him laugh but what did you do? I was busy with Erin over here." Replied Edwin.

"Awe Hunny! You just missed it. I blew on his belly and he laughed for me but it was a different kind of laugh not like the ones that we seen before." Said Sandra.

"Okay why don't we take turn then. You take Erin and I take Eric so let's see who makes the best laugh." Said Edwin.

"Are you kidding? You are so going to lose because I am a professional when it comes to making kids laugh. You're on and when I win I want you to cook dinner okay." Demanded Sandra.

"Okay on the count of three. But one rule applies no tickling because that is cheating. One! Two! Three! Go!" Shouted Edwin.

Edwin did the funniest face and Eric laughed but as for Sandra all she had to do is cross her eyes and putter her lips and raise her eyebrow that Erin burst out with a loud laugh. Edwin lost so he cooked dinner for her that night and Sandra got to sit back relax and watch over the kids.

"I can't believe you won Babes." Exclaimed Edwin.

"I told you I am a professional so don't test me Hunny." Said Sandra as she kisses him on the forehead.

"Now what was that kiss for? Was that a pity kiss?" Asked Edwin.

"I would never give you a pity kiss Hunny only a gloating kiss." Said Sandra as she laughed until her stomach was in pain.

"A gloating kiss now! Wait until our kids sleep are going to get a spanking!!" Said Edwin as he up to put away the dishes.

"A spanking now. That is something that I haven't received at all maybe it wouldn't hurt one bit." Said Sandra as she continued to laugh.

"OHHHHH! It will hurt and believe me you are going to ask for me to grope your precious little behind." Said Edwin with his gigantic grinning teeth.

"Bring it on daddy-yo!" Replied Sandra.

"Did you just call me daddy-yo?" Asked Edwin.

"You heard what I said so I am not going to repeat it Ed-dwarf!" Said Sandra as she cleans the dishes.

"Okay! No! Now you just gone a bit over board with the Ed-dwarf. No body has ever called me that since elementary. Who have you been talking to?" Asked Edwin as he raised a fist to tease her.

"I haven't been talking to anybody from your past. Don't you dear put a fist to my face because I have a soap here and I am not afraid to use it." Said Sandra as she sprinkled water and soap on his top.

"No you did not just do that! Come here Babes I am going to catch you and I win I do you are going to be sorry." Said Edwin in an amusing voice.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Don't okay I didn't mean it but you started. With the competition of making our kids laugh the best." Yelled out Sandra.

"Okay maybe your right. Can you stop running please? You're making me dizzy." Said Edwin as he went around the corner of the kitchen and hides as Sandra appear from the other.

"Hunny you got me now. Can you let me go?" Asked Sandra in an innocent babyish voice.

"Babes I am never letting you go and plus your trap in my arms and you can't resist no matter what." Said Edwin.

"Hunny but you are going have to let me go sooner or later because our kids there are asleep and I have to put one of them to bed." Said Sandra.

"I'll let you go. You carry Erin and I'll carry Eric to bed then we will continue to discuss this in our bed. Deal!" Demanded Edwin.

"Ready and waiting to receiver commander!" Replied Sandra as she salutes her husband.

Sandra and Edwin put the kids to bed and finished off their competition them selves in the bedroom with no kids to disturb. This was the first time that Sandra was ever happy in a marriage and Edwin just made it all possible. Her first marriage was a total disaster that she wasn't happy for several months but she didn't care if the marriage didn't work because she wasn't in love with her first husband anyway.







Chapter 24
Ultimate Celebration a birthday and anniversary combined

The season has now moved its way to autumn and the exact date is October 22 2015 it is date to celebrate Sandra and Edwin's 15 years anniversary. October 22 is the day that they first met and also the day of their wedding they both decided to combine the years that they have been together before marriage. Today was also Erin's fifth birthday as well so they decided to do one ultimate celebration. Sandra and Edwin called their friends and family to attend their anniversary dinner and their daughter's birthday party. A lot of people arrived in baring many gifts for the whole family and set it on the table that were by the door. Sandra's father helped with the cooking because Sandra was never great at cooking the Cambodian traditional food she was only good for Canadian style and Chinese style food.

Erin who was so anxious to have the cake and blow to make her wish so that she would be open to all of her gifts and share half of it with her four year brother Eric. Sandra told her to be patient because the adult were not finish with their food and Erin sat around the corner sitting quietly but her legs were constantly kicking that every one thought it was adorable.

Half an hour later is when Edwin brought the fruit cake out of the fridge and set on a small table where the kids were surrounds it. He sticks in 5 candles and lit it up but told the kids to stay away from the fire because they may knock it down and cause a big bond of fire. The cake icing was dipped in pink and had flowers for the decoration but as for the cartoon there was a simple pink bear although she knew that a bear wasn't pink but she loved the color pink.

"Mommy can I blow the candle now?" Asked Erin.

"Sweetie you can't because no body sang happy birthday yet and you should know better because we done this like five times now." Replied Sandra.

"I know but I really want to eat the strawberries before the candle burns it." Said Erin as everyone laughed when she said that.

"Sweetie it is not going to burn and be patient for the song to end then you may blow it okay." Said Sandra.

"Okay! Shouted Erin.

"Mom can I blow the cake too?" Asked Eric.

"I don't mind but ask your sister because it's her birthday." Said Sandra.

"Erin can I blow the cake with you please? You can have the wish because all I want to do is blow the cake. I am so hungry and you know me with cakes it is my favorite." Said Eric.

"Okay you can pull with me and I know that cakes are your favorite." Said Erin.

Every person sang happy birthday to Erin then both Erin and Eric blew out the candles and since Erin couldn't hold a knife she asked her mother to cut the cake for her. She would have asked her father but he was busy recording the whole event. Erin and Eric passed the cake around then helped each other to open the gifts and there were at least 15 of them but all the rest was money so she gave it to her money to save it for her. Sandra had kept separate accounts for her kids and deposited money for their allowance in there and now Erin's birthday money will go into her savings account as well.

"Hi everyone! I like to thank everyone for coming to celebrate my 15-year anniversary with my lovely wife and for sharing this spectacular l event with my daughter Erin. Babes you've notice me many years ago before the year of 2000 but we were both too shy with our feelings until the year of 2000 you have written a poem about your feelings towards me that everything else just well into place. When I lost faith in our love and life overall you've shown me the true meaning of love. When I pushed you further away you still came back and insured that you weren't giving up on me. For all those years that I have been lost and I didn't know what gave me real happiness until you shined the light in me and told me to remember the person that I was. Your words that were written in every email has moved me that it got me confused to what I really want. When you were willing to let me go because you thought that it made me happy has made me feel more overwhelm that I became speechless with words. Babes when I asked you to marry me I knew that I would be taking the right step and as I stand here today I am forever proud to have recreated this miracle of life with you. I love you and happy 15-year anniversary." Said Edwin as he sealed a kiss with his wife.

"That is the most beautiful things you have said and I know that you don't open yourself to anyone but I am forever proud of you and I love you too Hunny." Said Sandra.

"That's because being with you makes me want to open more and be a better person." Said Edwin.

"You are too sweet for me just to have you alone." Said Sandra as she lean her hands against his shoulder.

It was pushing towards the evening and everything else had to leave because they had other places to attend. Edwin took the kids to the zoo that was across town while Sandra stayed at home finishing the clean up and preparing to work on another Novel called The story of two tales. It was about a young boy who grew up in the regimes of Rangoon and his name was Adnuk he was only 3 years when he lost his parents over a severe disease that was spreading around the whole regimes. He traveled and wandered outside of the borders of not knowing where to go or remember how he got there. He met with a couple of kind folk so they took him in and raised him. He grew up to be the bravest war fighter and fell in love with a princess of the tribe's name Anchaly but they couldn't be together unless he was the last strongest man standing. He fought hard and had a little bit of help from sorceress with three eye ball just to teach him to out wit black magic but he never wanted to use any black magic because he wanted to win his love for Anchaly fair and square. He won and he knew that so did Anchaly but 10 years later the tale of his heroic move has changed into being cheating and lies. He had to prove others that he was the one that won that day 10 years ago but suddenly with quick of an eye he has begun to new journey that his tale has changed.

Edwin brought his kids everywhere around the zoo that day and that’s when Erin jumped up and down because she seen the most beautiful wild animal that she ever seen, it was a baby cub. She had loved them ever since her mother had put a small stuffed bear in the crib. As for Eric his eyes sparked with wonders as he watched the monkeys jump from one branch and vines to another.

"Daddy can I ask you something?" Asked Erin as she fed the small cub some food.

"Sure go right ahead." Replied Edwin.

"Has mommy always known that she always be a writer." Asked Erin.

"Your mother hasn't always known. As a child she was really good in art that she thought she be an artist someday. When your mother was writing poetry she thought she would become one as well since those were the things that she loved to do. As she grew older life decisions has pushed her elsewhere that she became a hairstylist half of her life then future of opportunity knocked when she was accepted in college and that's when she knew that she had to be a writer. Because a writer gets to live life twice." Explained Edwin.

"Wow! Mommy was a hairstylist but I don't even see it. I guess that wasn't one of her dreams right daddy?" Said Erin.

"Actually your mother is still running the hair salon down by our house. She's half owner with Sue. I don't think you remember her though because she met you when you were the age of two. When your mother is not working on her novel she calls in to check on the store to view the sales and profit of productivity." Said Edwin.

"No I don't remember her but how come she hasn't brought me or Erin to the salon before?" Asked Erin.

"She wanted to wait until you two got a little older because at this age you two run wild and that's just not good for business. Daddy is not saying that you two are naughty but I am saying that at some places you have to behave. At home you can run wild and we would chase you and no body would know because it is under our roof. Sweetie do you understand?" Replied Edwin as he kept watch of Eric to make sure he doesn't get lost.

"I understand daddy believe me. Both of you have taught me so much over the years and I still remember the lessons because mommy would repeat each year. Never tell a lie, don't disobey, know your manner and have respect for each other am I right daddy?" Asked Erin.

"Yes you are right!" Answered Edwin.

"Daddy I think I know what I want to be when I grow up. I want to be a caregiver for these animals just like mommy was a caregiver to Chipper." Said Erin.

"That's great sweetie and I am sure that you will be a great caregiver some day. Did daddy miss something here over the years? Who is Chipper sweetie?" Asked Edwin in a confused look.

"One day I was looking though boxes that contained photos of mommy but then I crossed by a set of photos that had a dolphin and I asked mommy where the picture was taken and she said it was taken in Florida at Walt Disney of the summer of 2009. She went to see the dolphin show and got close to this baby dolphin that had a chipped tooth that’s why she called him Chipper. He was separated from his biological parents and so mommy had promised to find a great home for him someday." Explained Erin.

"Oh I see but sweetie when we get home don't mention anything about Chipper okay because I want to ask your mother myself and see if she remembered." Said Edwin.

"Mommy didn't tell you? Did she lie to you daddy?" Asked Erin who was very confused as to why her mother didn't tell her father about the trip to Florida.

"No sweetie she didn't lie and don't ever think that way. Your mother forgot to tell me and she thought that it wasn't important at the time." Replied Edwin.

"Okay daddy!" Said Erin.

"Daddy I want to swing on the branches just like the monkey. Do you think that I can do that someday?" Asked Eric.

"Oh Sport! Swinging on the branches like the monkey is hard work. It is required focus, strength and speed." Said Edwin who was amused with his son's questions.

"How old do you think that I have to be in order to swing like a monkey?" Asked Eric as he held his fathers arm and swinging it back and fourth.

"I'd say you probably going have to be about 10 years of age." Replied Edwin.

"10 years old that's too long daddy I can't wait that long but then again you are ancient." Said Eric as he laughed out loud.

"Sport! I can't believe you just called daddy ancient but then again your mother must be really ancient because your mother is older than daddy." Replied Edwin as took his hand and gave his son a nudge on the head.

"Mommy is older than you daddy but she looks so young." Said Erin as she pet the cub that was in her hands.

"That's because she takes care of her self. She doesn't drink any soda beverage, doesn't eat junk food like chips, chocolate and candy. She exercises a lot to stay in shape." Said Edwin.

"Wow! Mommy has gave up on junk food." Said Eric in a very surprised voice.

"Yes she did kids and I am glad that she's keeping it up because if your mommy didn't keep up to her plan then she would get a high blood pressure and that is not a good thing." Explained Edwin.

"What is a high blood pressure daddy?" Asked both of the kids.

"High blood pressure is when your heart carries a lot of sugar that causes your heart to beat abnormally and you get very tired once and a while." Replied Edwin.

"I don't want mommy to go through that. Does grandpa have high blood pressure?" Asked Erin.

"Yes he does and that's only because he doesn't watch what he eats and it can also be passed down by his fore fathers. Okay no more zoo because it's getting late and I don't want your mother to worry about us." Said Edwin.

"I don't want grandpa going through that kind of pain daddy. Is there anything that we can do?" Asked Eric.

"There is nothing that we can do but except to keep watch of what your Grandpa Dee is eating." Replied Edwin.

"Eric no more questions because it's time to go and I don't want mommy worrying about us." Said Erin.

"Okay last one to the car is a rotten egg." Said Eric.

"You're on brother!" Shouted out Erin.

Since Erin had the speed of her father she was able to win the race to the car and Eric end up being the rotten egg. Edwin made sure that they were in the car and that they had their seatbelts on before they drove off. They made a stop in McDonalds to get happy meals; Edwin got him self-several hamburgers and got his wife a meal 4, which is McChicken with fries and drink. Since Sandra doesn't eat the fries or drink. Edwin kept the fries and drink then gave her the sandwich.

"How was the zoo kids?" Asked Sandra.

"It was funny mommy I wish that you could be there. I saw baby cubs they are so cute and their fur is so soft. Mommy can I be a caregiver?" Asked Erin.

"You can be anything that you want to be sweetie just as long as it's not a bad thing to the society." Said Sandra.

"I had lots of fun mommy and I seen monkeys swinging to one branch to another. Can I swing like the monkey someday?" Asked Eric.

"I am glad that you two kids had fun. Sport! Swinging on branches are for monkeys and it's not designed for us human beings to swing like one because we may break the branch of mother earth. We can only climb trees to the highest point where the branch can carry our weight but how ever if you want to learn how to swing like a monkey then you would have live in the jungle just like Tarzan and the kid in the junglebook." Explained Sandra.

"Mommy! At the zoo daddy also called you really ancient. I don't really know the exact definition but I think old because daddy said you were older than he is." Said Eric.

"Sport! I told you not to mention anything to her." Whispered Edwin.

"Sorry daddy but I was taught to always tell the truth and I can't keep anything away from mommy." Whispered Eric.

"Okay kids I want you two kids to finish your happy meal then brush your teeth and wash your feet then go to bed. Mommy and Daddy will be there shortly to tuck you in then after read you a story. As for you my dear husband! You not going anywhere we have got a lot to talk about." Said Sandra.

"Okay Babes before you start to judge anything I just want you to know Erin started it. He asked how old he had to be to swing like a monkey. I said 10 years old then after he said that it was too long he couldn't wait. He called me ancient that I was shocked and amazed that he called me that. Then I said that if you call me ancient then your mother must be really ancient. Don't kick me off the bed for this." Said Edwin.

"Did you just say that our son started it? He just looked me in the face and told me he doesn't know what it really meant. Does he even know the meaning of that word? I'm glad that he didn't tell a tell but he still did something wrong." Asked Sandra.

"Yes he did! He must of known the definition if he's using that word already. But don't yell at him for that." Replied Edwin.

"I don’t want to but he doesn’t give me a choice. We haven't really taught him the meaning of lying and he hasn't experienced it before so I just want to give him a warning so that he would remember to tell me the whole truth and nothing but the truth." Explained Sandra.

"I guess you are right. But you also been keeping you truth from me as well." Said Edwin.

"What have I kept you the truth from?" Asked Sandra with a clueless face.

"When were you planning on telling me about Chipper?" Asked Edwin. "Oh Chipper! I guess that must of slip my mind. I'm sorry Hunny I meant to tell you but I didn't think you needed to know that I adopted a dolphin." Replied Sandra.

"Hello! It's dolphins it’s the only mammals that I find interested in because of their intelligence and you know that I love dolphins." Said Edwin.
"I know Hunny but I guess I just didn't think because I wanted to finish off school and get to you." Said Sandra.

"So is there any other trips that I should know about. Have you adopted a cub as well because just like Erin you love them as well." Said Edwin.

"No! There aren't any other animals that I adopted. Hunny can you call Eric out for me?" Asked Sandra.

"Sport! Can you come to the livingroom for a while? Your mother and I have something to discuss with you." Called out Edwin.

"Yes Daddy!" Shouted out Eric as he raced to the livingroom.

"Sport when you called daddy ancient did you understand the real meaning to it?" Asked Sandra.

"No and yes! Mommy I hear people say it all the time and it was a good time to use it because after somebody says old you are suppose to reply ancient." Said Eric.

"Eric it doesn't work that way! It's fine when you are just playing around but words can hurt people's feelings especially when they thing your not joking around. If you don't know the real meaning of the word don't use it or you can even come to us and ask what those words mean."

"Mommy did I do something wrong? Was that a lie that I just told?" Asked Eric who was very confused of what he did wrong.

"You didn't lie but you still done something wrong so I am just giving you a warning here and to remind you to never do it again. Your not into any kind of big punishment but remember any words that you use and not sure of just come to us so that we can tell you either if it's bad or good okay." Explained Sandra as she kissed her son on her forehead.

"I am very sorry mommy and I will not do it again because I don't want to get into any trouble that would give each of you a hard time." Said Eric as he walked back to his room.

Edwin went to Eric's room to tuck him in and read his favorite story and as for Sandra she went in to tuck Erin in and read her a Cinderella Story. That book was Erin's favorite book because Cinderella meets the prince and falls in love then live happily ever after although Sandra rather prefer the version with Hillary Duff.

"Mommy did Eric do something wrong?" Asked Erin.

"Yes he did sweetie but it's not the one when he tells lies but it's the one where he calls somebody names and he isn't really at fault because he didn't know what he was doing. I just gave him a warning so there isn't anything big that you have to worry about. Get some sleep and I'll see you in the morning. I love you and sweet dreams." Said Sandra.

"Can you do the same thing to me? Because I want to know when I am doing something wrong so that I can learn from them." Said Erin.

"I don't want you doing anything wrong either but it's good to make your own mistakes so that you can learn how to solve them yourselves before your father and I take action. Tell stop stalling! You're beginning to remind me of myself." Said Sandra as he laughs.

"I am but how?" Asked Erin.

"The non-stop stalling and your father said that I loved to stall and that means you ask non-stop questions or just trying to avoid doing something or going somewhere. No more stalling now sweetie! Get some sleep and I'll see you in the morning okay." Explained Sandra.

"Okay I will and one more thing can you make us pancakes for breakfast tomorrow?" Asked Erin.

"I will! Get some sleep." Said Sandra.

"I love you too mommy and good night." Whispered Erin as she closed her eyes and went to a heavy deep sleep.

The next morning Sandra woke up and did pancakes for breakfast just like Erin had asked to do then Edwin woke up to catch the early breakfast so that he can get to work across town. He took the pancakes to go and put the syrup in a small container then drove his car to work. But before he left he gave his wife a kiss then said see you later after 10 at night.

The kids woke up about 5 minutes after and just missed their father so they ran up to the door and yelled then wave good bye to their father as he looked back and wave bye. Erin shut the door and ran to the kitchen table to eat her pancakes and Eric who was still a bit upset about last night was sitting in a corner for a time out just like he has done in school. Sandra picked him up and told him that she isn't mad at him and so he gave a big smile then ate his pancakes then watched cartoons.

The leaves has all fallen off the tree it was moving closer to the end October and so Sandra and Edwin took their kids out for Halloween night to go trick or treating. Erin Halloween costume was a witch but with a beautiful face and Eric was a Dragonball character. Sandra went as a Queen and Edwin went as men in black. They went from door to door in the neighborhood and also went to Vaughan and knocked on Yannie's door but she couldn't recognize the kids but she did recognize Sandra and Edwin. Yannie invited them in so they stepped in for a while and the kids ran straight to their grandparents to show them the amount of treats they got. Since Erin or Eric couldn't speak English to their grandparents they had to speak in Cambodian and they spoke it fluently. But when Sandra asked for a cup of tea in her British accent that it made Erin jump in amazement because she didn't know that her mother could use different accents. She started to be confused as to where her mother really came from so she asked her mother some questions.

"Mommy are you British?" Asked Erin.

"No sweetie I am not it's just an accent that I use to play a role. See I am a queen for this night so a queen would have to speak in a royalty accent." Said Sandra.

"What is your background then because I see grandma and she's light and your dark compared to her?" Asked Erin.

"Sweetie your grandma is half Chinese but she doesn't know what kind of Chinese she is. I am partially Chinese and Cambodian." Replied Sandra.

"Then what am I? I Daddy Chinese?" Asked Erin in curiosity.

"Sweetie you are partially Chinese and Cambodian with a little bit of Vietnamese and Laos from your father's side." Said Sandra.

"So daddy is half Chinese, Vietnamese and Laos." Said Erin.

"Yes that's correct and you see your cousin Yannie is not 100% Cambodian either she's partially Chinese because her mother is half Chinese." Said Sandra.

"Sigh! This is so confusing so everyone in this world is half and half." Said Erin.

"Yes they are and the perfect word to describe is that every one is mixed because we are in a multicultural society." Said Sandra.

"Mommy can we go back to getting candies now?" Asked Eric.

"Yes we can but you can't have too much candy okay because you will get too sick from it if you have too much candy." Said Sandra.

"Yannie it's nice seeing you again and tell my parents that we are leaving now okay." Said Sandra.

"Okay don't worry about it and take care as well bye." Shouted out Yannie as she closed the door behind them.







Chapter 25 Erin and Eric's first skating lessons

Winter has arrived and Edwin just bought his kids their first pair of skates. Edwin and Sandra took their kids skating in Glendale Arena that was close by to Sandra's old apartment down by Keele. They each decided to take turns in teaching their children on how to skate and told them that the first made thing is balance then just learning how to walk all over again but this time it was on ice. Sandra was teaching Erin how to skate and told her to balance then just slide your foot one after another and told her to watch while he skated around her. In just two hours Erin was able to skate on her own without her mother's hand to hold her from falling down. For Eric it took longer but he was able to skate on his own in four hours and Edwin was so proud of both of their kids that he almost cried a tear.

Suddenly Erin seen a girl that was figure skating and she was just a few years older than she was and had ask her mother to teach her how to figure skate but Sandra had never learnt how to figure skate so she couldn't teach her. In a few hours that Erin was watching the girl she had picked up a couple of simple moves like skating backwards and doing a twirl and Sandra couldn't believe her eyes. Erin was like this supernatural little girl who learns fast in anything and she had no idea where she got all that genius. Eric seen his sister pulling a couple of moves that he wondered the same thing but no matter how he tried he just couldn't do it and the more that he tried the more that he failed. Eric kind of felt jealous because his sister has learnt things more fast than he has but yet he was very proud of her and loved her very much. They have been very close since the day that they have been born and has learnt to share things and never to argue or fight with one another.

"Mommy look at me I am figure skating just like that other girl." Said Erin.

"I know and I can see that. Great job sweetie you’re a natural!" Said Sandra.

"I am not that great yet because I know that it takes a lot of practice to be at your best." Said Erin as she skated around the family.

"That is so profound sweetie. What did you learn that from?" Asked Sandra.

"Oh I learnt in class because that was something that Mrs. Gentles has always said to use time and again." Replied Erin.

"Your teacher is very smart because that is exactly true you can never be great at anything without a lot of practice." Said Sandra.

"Mommy but she didn't even have to practice. She already got the whole moves down." Said Eric.

"Your sister still needs a lot of practice and plus she has something in her genes that makes her look a things for a split second and is able to cut it down and learn faster." Said Sandra.

"Okay kids it's getting late and we have to go now." Said Edwin.

"Awe! Just a few more minutes daddy." Said Erin and Eric.

"No listen to your father kids and if you don't Santa Claus will know that you are disobeying." Said Sandra.

"Uh oh! Eric that's get out of these skates because I don't want to be place on the naughty list. "Said Erin.

"Me either!" Replied Eric.

Erin and Eric went off the rink to get their skates off then waited for their parents to take theirs off then went straight to the car, put their seatbelts on and sat quietly as their mother drove home. The kids ran to the door put their skates away then got the box with decorations to finish off decorating the Christmas tree. Edwin went down the basement to get the Christmas lights to wrap it around the tree then plugged it into the jack then the lights started to blink then played the tune of jingle bells and Rudolph the red nose rain deer.

Seeing the Christmas tree all done and beautiful that it has put Sandra in the spirit of singing Christmas carols. Edwin went to the piano and started to play silent night and Sandra sang the song.

Silent Night,
Holy Night,
All is calm all is bright
Round young virgin mother and child,
Holy infant so tender and mild.
Sleep in heavenly peace.
Sleep in heavenly peace.


Erin loved it when her mother sang because she sounded just like an angel and she had a beautiful voice that Erin was glad that she was her mother. Eric couldn’t stop looking at his father play the piano and he looked like a professional and that's when Eric was inspired to play the piano just like his father. He asked his father to teach him how to play and so Edwin did and just an hour Eric has remembered all the keys and notes that he was able to play Beethoven. Sandra was shocked in belief to see that Eric was a born natural in playing the piano so she took the video camera and recorded the whole event that day before Christmas.

Suddenly there was a ring on the doorbell and it was unexpected visit from Lana and her family. When she seen who was playing on the piano her eyes practically popped out okay it didn't but she open her eyes really big. She hasn't seen Eric for a very long time and here he is playing the most favorite tunes of pianist.

"How long did it take Eric to learn how to play the piano Sandra?" Asked Lana.

"It took him less than an hour. He seen his father playing so his father taught him the keys and notes that Eric was able to remember it and he started to play it." Said Sandra.

"Wow! He is just a natural and you are very lucky to have kids like this." Said Lana in amazement.

"I know and I am very proud of them as well because they have learnt a lot over the years and they have made a few mistakes but they learnt from them." Said Sandra.

"Aunt Lana you know what I did today? Daddy got me first pair of skates and was able to learn how to skate in two hours I leant how to skate on my own then just by looking at a girl figure skate I was able to do that as well." Said Erin.

"You did! That's wonderful sweetie and I don't even know how to figure skate but I am glad that you know how." Said Lana.

"So how have you been doing lately Lana?" Asked Sandra.

"I've been doing fine except that Devante here is constantly giving me headaches but maybe because he's like seven and is under bad influence with kids at school. You know just a few days ago he called us a name and I asked him where he learnt it from then he said that he got it off of some kids at school. I thought I taught him better than that but I guess he forgot each lesson." Said Lana.

"Yes I know what you mean because a few months ago Eric also went through that as well but he learnt not to do it again." Said Sandra.

"Your kids are smart so you don't really have to do anything to teach them." Argued Lana.

"Actually I still have to teach them things because without teaching them correctly then they would just do it again thinking that they are right and what we been teaching them are wrong." Said Sandra.

"You are so right but then you were also great with kids from the start. You acted like a mother since the age of 13 so of course your kids would respect you." Said Lana.

"It's really about understanding what they want you know by using child physiology." Said Sandra.

"That is why people chose you for Valedictorian!" Said Lana.

"Okay maybe your right. Devante would you like a chocolate cookie? Erin bakes it herself." Said Sandra.

"No godmother I would actually like a few because chocolate chip cookies are my favorite." Said Devante excitingly.

"Help yourself tiger. Devante do you know what it means to do something wrong and disobey?" Asked Sandra.

"I think so but I am not so sure I know that I was taught not to do anything bad but sometimes I do something and I don't even know if its wrong or right. I called someone a freak is that wrong?" Asked Devante.

"Yes it is wrong because you are calling somebody a bad name. Yes the meaning describes something but it also can hurt people's feelings when you are not too careful with the words. Next time when you don't know a meaning to a word just ask your parents so that they wouldn't have to get a headache every time you do something wrong okay." Explained Sandra.

"Okay I will try to remember that from now on thank you godmother. Mom and Dad I am sorry that I gave you a hard time." Said Devante as he went to hug his mother.

"Awe! You have nothing to be sorry for and you know that we love you and we try our best to raise you right but next time just ignore the words that people are saying to you and if your unsure of the word then ask your father or me okay." Cried Lana.

"Erin these cookies are really good I love it." Said Devante as he gobbled in more cookies.

"Thanks Devante! I did the mixing but my mother did the shaping and putting it into the oven because I can't touch heat it's too hot." Said Erin.

"I know fire is even more hot than the oven." Said Devante.

"You said guys." Said Eric who squeezed into the conversation.

Sandra and Lana laughed when they looked at their kids forming conversations and getting along. Edwin and David caught it all on video camera then turned the camera to facing Sandra that was when she gave this look to her husband that made his heart pound so hard. He fell in love with his wife all over again then asked her hand to slow dance while Eric was playing the piano.

Sandra showed Lana and her family downstairs because there was extra room down there with a new kitchen and washroom. Lana and her family went off to bed as Sandra made her way up to the main floor to finish up her duties then later told the kids to get to bed. When Sandra was tucking in her daughter that’s when she told her about something because she was confused and frustrated to what she was feeling.

"Mommy why does my heart beat twice when I saw Devante again after so many years?" Asked Erin.

"Uh Oh! I think it is called a crush sweetie." Replied Sandra.

"A crush! Ewwwwww! I don't like guys I mean I do because I live with one but they have cooties." Said Erin.

"Awe sweetie! When you grow up all of these feelings that you are having now will change because as you grow you will start to think about guys in a different way. You would see a guy and crush on them and someday you will also date one as well. When you are ready you may even marry one." Said Sandra as she pat her daughters head.

"Mommy I don't ever want to grow up then because I know when grownup gets married they have to move away from their mommies so I want to stay young so that I can watch over you." Said Erin.

"That is so cute but married couples move away so that they can start a family of their own and create happy memories with them." Said Sandra.

"How come Uncle Sam and Aunt Linda are still living with grandma and grandpa?" Asked Erin.

"That's because your Uncle Sam and your Aunt Linda is not married they just live as a common law couple. They like staying there because they want to watch over grandma and grandpa." Replied Sandra.

"I don’t understand mommy they still live there but how come we don't?" Asked Erin who was still confused.

"That's because when mommy was young mommy moved out because I didn't always get along with my parents. I wanted to gain independence on my own without there help." Explained Sandra.

"Okay then someday I would have to leave as well right?" Asked Erin.

"Yes someday you will because only then you will learn how to grow and expand on your own and can teach your kids the same thing. Sweetie you're stalling again. Come on get to sleep okay. Don't worry I won't say a word to Devante about you crushing on him." Said Sandra as she laughed out loud.

"Mommy! I don't have a crush on him. Okay I am going to bed because I don't want to stay up and trying you to convince you that I am not crushing on Devante." Said Erin.

"Okay Mommy is sorry but get some rest okay and I love you." Whispered Sandra.

"I love you too mommy." Whispered Erin.

Sandra got up and turned off the light and went to Eric's room to check up on him then walked across the hall to her bedroom. She thought Edwin would be asleep but he was awake designing another project that came to his mind recently. Sandra gave him a kiss then went to sleep but before she did she said, " Hunny I think our daughter is having her first crush." "Already on who? We don't even let our daughter go out on her own unless if it's somebody at school. Who is he?" Asked Edwin. "The very same boy that is sleeping in our basement." Replied Sandra. "Erin as a crush on Devante Henderson!" Said Edwin. "She asked me why her heart always skipped a beat when she sees Devante for after so long then I told her that it maybe a crush." Said Sandra. "Are you sure it is?" Asked Edwin. "I know it is because when I crush on you for the very first time my heart skipped and I couldn't get my eyes off you so yes I am sure that she has a crush on him." "What did she say?" Asked Edwin. "Well she denied it then said that boys has cooties and would never want to leave me but I had to explain that it's life." Said Sandra. "So how long did she talked to you before she actually went to sleep?" Asked Edwin. "Let's just say a couple of hours because she was stalling." Said Sandra. "And where do you think she picks up that from?" Asked Edwin as he laughs. "I know she picks it from me but anyway I am going to bed. Don't stay up too late okay Hunny." Said Sandra. "I won't Babes sleep tight." Whispered Edwin.

The next morning Erin woke up to prepare breakfast which was a simple peanut butter and strawberry jam but then Devante came upstairs because he woke up with his stomach growling. He seen Erin in the kitchen preparing sandwiches and asked her to have some and she shared as usual. Erin couldn't believe the discussion she had with her mother last night that it had got into her head. She caught herself looking at Devante in a different way and her heart was still skipping twice the beat that she started thinking to her self. "Am I really crushing on Devante? I don't want to grow up just yet I am still young and there is so much that I haven't done yet. I haven't even got to first grade yet! How could I be crushing on him? But he is so cute and I really like his complexion and no other boys in school looks like him. STOP! What am I saying? I am now having a discussion in my thoughts. Mommy why did you have to tell me that I was experiencing a first crush."

"Erin are you okay?" Asked Devante again and again.

"Huh? Oh sorry I just had a lot on my mind that's all." Replied Erin.

"What can a five year old girl pretty as your self have too much on their mind?" Asked Devante.

"Awe! He thinks I am pretty." Said Erin to herself as she blushed.
"Are you okay? Your face is turning red. Should I call your parents." Asked Devante.

"My parents are you crazy? I don't need my parents because I don't feel sick." Replied Erin in an angry voice.

"Okay I was just worried you didn't have to get angry. Thanks for the sandwich I am going back downstairs now bye." Said Devante.

"Awe! He was worried about me. Oh no am I really crushing on him now because I can't get him off my mind now. When he said I was pretty my face turned red like I was wearing blush then he said he was getting worried it made me feel so different inside. I must be crushing on him!" Said Erin to her self.

Sandra got up out of bed and heard her daughter's voice and so she walked towards the kitchen and thought she was chatting with somebody but seen no body she thought that her own daughter was going crazy.

"Sweetie who were you talking to? Were you talking to yourself?" Asked Sandra with curiosity.

"Oh I was talking to Devante but a few minutes ago but before you came in I was having a discussion with myself." Said Erin.

"I see but just as long as your not talking to your self because then people will think that is weird. Unless you were thinking out loud?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes that's the word mommy! Thinking out loud but I think your right about crushing on Devante because I think I have it hard." Replied Erin.

"See! A mother is never wrong child." Said Sandra.

"I blushed when he called me pretty then as my face turned red he was going to call you because he got worried. Does this feeling ever go away mommy?" Asked Erin.

"Yes and no! If you crush on somebody new then yes you will forget about the first crush but the crushing feeling will never go away because it exist for a reason." Said Sandra.

"Would he suspect anything mommy?" Asked Erin.

"If you hide it very well then no he wouldn't suspect it. But if you act all weird on him suddenly like act to nice then later on act all different then he would suspect something so be careful with the way you act around him." Said Sandra.

"Okay I will try. Thank you mommy." Said Erin as she kissed her mother on the cheek.

"Your welcome sweetie." Replied Sandra.






Chapter 26
Funny Games
Funny Business

It is now a New Year and the month has just turned into March. Sandra started a new novel again, the novel that she wrote titled the story of two tales has won the silver medal and every one loved reading it. She had many fans of her book and has gone to a lot of bookstore to do some signing books. Erin is now in the middle of first grade and all of her teacher said that she was one of the most brilliant students in the class. Sandra always received progress report on how she was doing and was very proud of her because she was great in all subjects of math and language skills. Eric is in the middle of senior kindergarten and has recently learnt how to add and subtract but now they are doing a small little project of doing a family tree. Erin never had to do that but this year Eric was told to do it. Edwin has gone through one project after another that the people has awarded him in being the best man in the field of architecture.

Sandra always had the house to her self in the mornings because her kids would be at school and her husband would be at work so the morning was the only time that she has to work on her novel without any disturbance. But unfortunately it did not happen this week because it was March break so the kids didn't have school but Edwin still had work. Every day the kids would run around the house and turning on the volume on the TV to the maximum volume. They would stay up a few minutes late to greet their father then have a little snack then off to bed.

"Mommy is Devante coming down this week?" Asked Erin.

"I don't know sweetie because his father maybe busy with the restaurant. Why do you ask?" Said Sandra.

"Oh nothing I just wanted to know if he was coming down because usually every holiday he comes down to visit." Said Erin.

"Yes I know but sometimes a person may get busy as well sweetie. It is better not to get your hopes up too high okay." Said Sandra.

"I know mommy but I don't know what it is but I been thinking about him a lot and sometimes I think that I am going nuts." Said Erin.

"You're not going nuts sweetie that is sometimes how a person feel when they think about a certain person too much." Said Sandra.

"Okay! Mommy that is all I need to know I am going to play inside with Eric now." Said Erin.

"Remember to play quietly okay because mommy still need a few chapters to finish this book." Said Sandra.

"Sure thing mommy. What if somebody knocks on the door?" Asked Erin.

"Then you ask who it is and you should never open the door for any stranger." Said Sandra.

"Okay!" Shouted Erin as she ran up the stairs to Eric's room.

Two hours later there was a knock on the door Erin asked who it was and Devante answered she smiled then jumped up and down before opening the door. He was wearing polo jeans and a Tommy Hilfiger white top on and a cap he certainly changed his wardrobe from the last time they seen one anther.

"Erin where is your mother?" Asked Lana.

"She's downstairs working on her novel but you can come in and have a seat Aunt Lana because mommy needs only a few chapters to complete then she'll be up from the basement. Can I get you anything to drink?" Asked Erin.

"That's okay I am fine sweetie. Where's your brother and your father?" Asked Lana.

"Eric is in his room playing games and daddy is at work and won't be back until later on tonight." Replied Erin.

"So how is first grade for you?" Asked Lana.

"It's great Aunt Lana I am learning new things and I can't wait until I start second grade next year." Said Erin in a very excited voice.

"You must be getting straight A in school right." Said Lana.

"Mommy read my report card for me and she said that my marks are all excellent." Said Erin.

"I am very proud of you Erin. You have grown up so much and the way you talk and think. You can fool people thinking that you are a 15 year old trapped in a 5 year old body." Said Lana.

"Actually I am 5 and a half Aunt Lana because I just turned 5 so in 10 more months I be legally 6 years of age." Said Erin.

"Yes you are right! See you are too smart for me Erin." Said Lana.

"I'm not Aunt Lana because you are way smarter than I am." Said Erin.

It was about an hour later that Sandra finish her novel and so she made her way up and found Lana in the livingroom talking to her and Devante who was deliberately staring at her. Devante didn't realize that he had a crush on Erin either but Sandra knew that he did but however Lana did not have a clue.

Since Edwin was busy working he couldn’t fine time to bring his kids anywhere so just for the march break Sandra decided to take her kids to the beach. She invited her family to have a barbecue because the last time they have done that as a family was when Sandra was still a child. Sandra left a note for her husband saying that she is at Provincial Park beach that was far north to Simcoe. Edwin wished that he could of gone but most of his projects were on dead line but he promised to himself that next time he would find time to bring his wife and kids to the beach someday.

Every one went on March 15 there was Sandra's family excluding her husband, Lana's family, her parents and brothers, her cousin's family and her brother's family. There were a number of 6 cars that were heading to Provincial Park beach and they arrived there close to noon because it was a long drive from highway 401. All the kids played tag and throw freebee around while the adults enjoyed hours of conversation. Sandra stayed over by the gilled just watching the food so that it wouldn't be burn. Andy who was now 12 has grown up so tall almost the same size as his sister Yannie and Sandra couldn't get over the fact that he looked identical to his older brother Daran. Brian the son of Sam and Linda was the same age as Devante and he took liked Erin but he couldn't have her because they were cousins. Jin and Kelly has now been together for 7 years and are expecting to have a baby soon but they didn't know the sex of the baby yet because they wanted to be surprise. Jet right now is not with anyone because he decided to stay single for Christ until he points the right woman for him. Jet has always stay patient and had a good head on his shoulder so Sandra would always count on him to take care of their parents. Yannie finally brought Loc to the beach as well and everyone got to see the boyfriend that she was sneaking around seeing. Although her mother always suspects but she didn't say anything and since the day that their father had been in jail their life has been great and fruitful.

"So Loc how you been doing lately?" Asked Sandra.

"I've been here and there. So I here that you are a writer and own half of a beauty salon." Said Loc.

"Yes that's true so I guess Yannie has been speaking too much about me." Said Sandra.

"Yes she has because of you she can now lift her head up high instead of being afraid of what the world has got to offer. She may not say it in front of your face but she admirers you and look up to you. So do I!" Said Loc.

"Are you serious? You admirer me so when does it come to that?" Asked Sandra as she laughed.

"It's been for a while now. I remember when you were so shy and quiet didn't have a common goal for your life yet. Now look at you! You are a writer, you’re a business owner and you are a wife and a lovely mother." Explained Loc.

"I guess you have changed as well. I mean you were this thug looking type and now you have cleaned pretty well. I can tell that Yannie is very crazy about you and it looks like you two were fated for one another because you two keep on coming back co-incidentally." Said Sandra.

"Actually you are true about that so you have your work cut our for you!" Said Loc.

"I guess I do!" Responded Sandra.

"So what you guys talking about?" Asked Yannie as she walked into the conversation.

"Oh! Just talking about stuff and you basically don't worry it's a good thing." Said Sandra.

"I see! You don't have to stop on my account I like hearing good things about me." Said Yannie as she laughed.

"But then you will just ruin the fun Yannie because the point of saying something good about a person is the treats you receive later when a person finds out what they have said." Said Loc.

"In this case let's change the subject." Said Sandra.

"Yannie did I tell you that Erin knows how to figure skate and Eric knows how to play the piano?" Asked Sandra.

"No! You didn't tell me that if you did I would know because playing piano at their age is not easy." Said Yannie.

"It only took them an hour or less to learn and I am just over shocked beyond words when I seen them playing and skating for the very first time." Said Sandra.

"Are you serious Sandra? What kind of tune does your son play?" Asked Loc.

"Yes I am serious! He plays Beethoven and Mozart and all those other songs that pianist plays." Said Sandra.

"Your kids are a born natural." Said Yannie.

"I know they are that's why it kind of makes me wonder where they get it from because I know that me or Edwin are not that talented." Said Sandra.

"Maybe it is just their gift from god because you have done so many good deeds that you were blessed with such wonderful kids." Said Yannie.

"Yes you are probably right so I don't really want to argue there." Said Sandra.

"Mommy!" Shouted out Eric.

"What is it Eric?" Asked Sandra.

"It's Erin she decided to walk towards some rocks and she found a dolphin." Replied Eric who was out of breath by running to get his mother.

"Take me to her Eric." Demanded Sandra.

"Okay!" Shouted Eric.

Sandra followed Eric as he led the way and Yannie followed by Loc has decided to tag a long as well. Sandra just realize that her daughter was a bit further than the others but was glad that she was okay. Sandra seen the dolphin and it was in pain but Sandra had no idea of what it was. Yannie was wondering what a dolphin was doing far away off shore because she knew that a dolphin's habitant is in the deep blue sea. Sandra was examining the dolphin and had found an object that was stuck right where his tale was that caused it to bleed. Yannie called a biologist that was working off the coast and told them that they have found a dolphin off shore that was injured. Sandra couldn't wait for them to come so she took the object her self then ripped off a piece of cloth that was hanging around her bag. She clean the effected wound with water and some form of medicine plant that she found nearby then wrapped it around his tale. It was an hour later that the biologist came to tend the dolphins care but they didn't have to do much because Sandra has already done it.

"Thank you for saving this dolphins life and if it wasn't for your swift way in thinking this dolphin would suffer a whole trauma and for a dolphin it is very severe. By the way I am Tom." Said Tom.

"It's not a problem because I know a few things about dolphins myself because I adopted one back in Florida." Said Sandra.

"Did you? That's great to hear because I hate thinking that if a person like you wasn't around then dolphins around here would not be able to survive. But I am kind of wondering why is a dolphin this far from home?" Asked Tom.

"Well if you would come look at here this is an object that I pulled off of his tale and I think this is the reason why she has drifted off his far is too escape what ever that was chasing her here." Said Sandra.

"Great thinking because I think that is what happen as well. Lately dolphins has been disappearing and no one knows why." Said Tom.

"Wait a minute! She has a chipped tooth." Said Sandra in an exciting voice.

"What's so exciting about a chipped tooth?" Asked Tom.

"The dolphin that I adopted has a chipped tooth and I called him chipper maybe this is his biological mother because I promised that I would find his mother or at least move him into a decent family." Said Sandra.

"How do you know that this dolphin is his mother and not like the same dolphin?" Asked Tom.

"I can tell the difference between the species." Replied Sandra.

"Thank again! By the way I did not get your name." Said Tom.

"My name is Sandra Dee Chan." Replied Sandra.

"It's nice meeting you Sandra but I can take the dolphin off of your hands now and if a dolphin can talk she would say thank you with appreciation." Said Tom.

"Tom can you do me a huge favor? Is there some way that you can bring her to Florida and reunite with her son?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes there is a way and don't worry I'll bring her there myself because I believe that dolphins should be there now because it is more safer there." Said Tom.

"Thank you and can you maybe send me an email saying that she has arrived there safely." Said Sandra.

"Alright I will but the only problem is that I don't have your email." Said Tom.

"It's oneheart_onelove_eternity@hotmail.com and be sure to send it ok." Said Sandra.

"Don't worry I will bye now and take care!" Shouted Tom as he loaded the dolphin to his ship.

"Wow! Mommy you were so heroic. Now I wish that daddy was here to see it." Said Erin, as she was excited seeing all the action.

Tom called his guys then placed the dolphin then left the waters and Sandra took her kids to return back to the barbecue. Sandra's mother asked what the whole drama was all about and that's when Erin told everyone that her mother is a hero to a dolphin. Suddenly everyone approached Sandra patting her back and congratulated her for a job well done. They have stayed over at the beach until 8pm then made their way back home because it was getting dark and as soon as Sandra open the door she found her husband who fell asleep on the sofa. Her kids ran up to him and told what exactly happen so he had no choice but to get up. He couldn't believe that he missed out on the adventure once again so he really regret on not able to attend the trip to the beach. Lana, David went down stairs to get some shuteye while Devante stayed up for a couple more hours because he wasn't tired yet. Sandra made a little snack for the kids to eat as they prepare for bed and Edwin got off the sofa and went straight to the bedroom to continue his sleep.

Sandra could sense that something was wrong because Edwin was home more early than usual, he didn't say a word since they came into the door but just had a facial expression then went on to the room. She putted the kids to bed then told Devante to get some rest then went to her room to ask what was bothering her husband.

"Hunny I can tell that something is bothering you so can you tell me what's wrong?" Asked Sandra in very concern voice.

"Babes nothing is wrong and you don't need to jump into any conclusion. I'm just extremely exhausted and didn't feel like talking. " Explained Edwin.

"Oh! Because I thought that I've done something wrong. Was it because I went to the beach without you or did you fired from work and couldn't tell me." Said Sandra.

"You didn't do anything wrong and you got to stop having that notion in your head okay. Our marriage is great and our kids it's more than perfect and I am just as happy as a cloud. As for work they are cutting hours that's why I was home early its going to be like that for a few days. If that continues then soon I am going to be out of a job because I hate working short hours you know that." Explained Edwin.

"Hunny why don't you go apply into another job with the same line of work and benefits because I am pretty sure with your profession you are wanted everywhere. Hunny I won't worry if you won't deal!" Said Sandra.

"Okay I'll try that then. Babes you always know what to say at a time like this and that's one of the reasons why I love you. " Said Edwin.

"I love you too. So what time you starting and finishing tomorrow?" Asked Sandra.

"Oh they said that I didn't have to come in tomorrow because a lot of workers complained that they weren't spending enough time with their family and so they gave people a day or two off during the March break." Said Edwin.

"That sounds great Hunny but my adventure was over today. I don't even know what is the plan tomorrow because Lana and her family are here. I want to do something fun so that they can carry on the memories." Said Sandra.

"I'm sure we can think of something together but now you are stalling Babes and I want to get my sleep so I could just forget about today." Said Edwin in a very tired voice.

"I'll let you sleep and I'll see you in the morning okay because I have to start another book because my company that I work for wants more since my other novels are all sold out and people are requesting to read more." Said Sandra.

"Right now but its bed time for us." Complained Edwin.

"I know that's a shame but you said you were tired so like we can't do anything else." Said Sandra.

"Yes we can do something together. We can sleep together because that is better than one sleeping and one working all night. And there is the other stuff that we can do that well." Said Edwin.

"You said you wanted to sleep what ever what happen today off." Said Sandra.

"Yes I did say that but I need you to forget the problems or else what good is sleeping it off will do." Argued Edwin.

"Okay I'm going to give you an hour of my time but after that you get some sleep and I get started on my novel. Is that a deal?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes an hour is great but don't take too long working on that novel okay because I don't want you to strain your back and neck from sitting too long." Replied Edwin.

Sandra gave an hour of her time for her husband then as he fell asleep she head downstairs quietly so that she wouldn't wake up Lana and her family. It took Sandra about 5 hours to get from chapter 1 to chapter 30 then decided to end there because she was beginning to feel tired so she went upstairs at a quarter to 3am in the morning. She open her door then walked towards her bed then crashed on the bed but it woke Edwin up a bit. He seen her come in and that’s when he put his arm around her and snuggled close to her then went back to sleep.

Edwin woke up to prepare breakfast for everyone and Sandra was still asleep so he didn't want to disturb her. He tip toed to the door and closed it quietly walked towards the kitchen and got the pancake powder down from the cupboard took the egg and milk out of the fridge then started to mix it in all together. As he was about to make it his kids woke up and asked why their father was making breakfast and was wondering where their mother has gone.

"Daddy is doing breakfast today because your mother was up late working on another novel so it is important that she gets enough rest. You don't want her to be in a grumpy mood do you kids?" Asked Edwin.

"No! We don't want that then I guess we can't play around the house. We don't want to wake mommy up." Said Erin.

"That's good then. How do you do this now? Erin you've watching your mother make pancakes for a while now. How many amount of mix does she put in the pan?" Asked Edwin in confusion.

"Daddy you don't know how to make pancakes?" Asked Erin.

"No I can't make pancakes because I can never get it round like your mother." Explained Edwin.

"Daddy this is what mommy does. She takes the big spoon that's over at the counter and she puts an amount of mix in there so that it reaches to the rim of the spoon then pours it into the pan. She waits until the pancake bubbles then that’s when she flips it to the other side and lifts in up in a few seconds. But before doing all of that she does put a small amount of butter on the pan so that the pancake wouldn't stick to the pan." Explained Erin.

"Okay like this am I doing it right?" Asked Edwin.

"Yes daddy that's right! What will you do if I haven't woke up I think you would of messed up the whole kitchen." Said Erin.

"That is exactly what would happen if you weren't here to my rescue sweetie so thank you." Said Edwin, as he bent down to give his kids a morning kiss on the forehead.

Lana woke up and started asking where Sandra was and Edwin told her the same thing that he had told the kids. "Basically Sandra was working on her novel late last night and didn't get into bed until 3 in the morning so she's going to sleep in." Said Edwin. Lana had thought that the basement was haunted when she heard some noises that she was scared to go back to sleep and that was why she had black circles underneath her eyes. If she knew that Sandra was downstairs making that racket then Lana wouldn't have those black circles. She was a bit upset but she knew that Sandra was a very determine person that was why she admired her so long.

Sandra was the very last person to get up she missed breakfast but made it in time for lunch and Edwin prepared a dish with roast barbecue pork with a dish of plane rice on the side. Everyone loved his cooking and so did Sandra that her taste buds was just craving for more but the food was all done because he only made enough for one serving each for each people.

"How'd you sleep Sandra?" Asked Lana.

"Oh I slept great that I dreamt so peacefully." Replied Sandra.

"I'm glad that you had some great sleep but I didn't because somebody was working late and I thought that your place was haunted or something that it gave me black circles." Said Lana.

"I am so sorry doll face I didn't know that I was typing that loud because I tried to be silent as possible." Said Sandra.

"That's okay because the important thing is that you got some work done and my family will be out of your hair today because David has to get back to the restaurant." Explained Lana.

"Awe! Already Aunt Lana but March break isn't over yet." Whined Erin.

"Sweetie we would love to day for an extra day or so but Uncle David has to run the restaurant but I'm sure that there will be next time that's if my family isn't too busy." Said Lana.

"But Aunt Lana I am going to miss you to much." Cried Erin, as she hugged Lana and glanced over to Devante.

"Sweetie you know that you can call us and write to us. Next time maybe you could visit me at Boston but then of course you going have to ask your parents if they are busy." Said Lana.

"Okay I will try not to miss you that much." Said Erin as she wiped away her tears.

"Now be a nice little girl and finish your lunch okay." Said Lana.

"Okay I will." Said Erin as she walked to her side of the table.

After lunch Lana and her family packed their luggage then set off to the car to return back home. Sandra got back to working on her novel for a little while then promised the kids to take them shopping for new clothes for school. Edwin was watching TV while he waits for the kids to get ready and waiting for his wife to upstairs and then they were set to go to Yorkdale Mall.

The kids ran loose as they arrived to the mall entrance but the parents were always behind them just to make sure that they didn't get lost. Sandra brought Erin to the girl's store and Edwin brought Eric to the boys store then set a place to meet up at the food court. Sandra brought Erin to Jacob junior and got this cute little outfit then went to gap kids and got a pair of overall with a light jacket. Sandra had spent 100 dollar on Erin's clothes that day and spent 50 dollar on a pair of Nike shoes. As for Edwin, he took his son to athlete's world to get jerseys, caps, and runners all sports type. It took them 2 hours to shop because their kids were too picky about some things until they pictured their eyes on the right one. They met up at the food court and ordered Kentucky fries chicken for their kids and for them selves they ordered Manchu Wok.

"Did you have fun kids?" Asked Edwin.

"Yes I had a lot of fun daddy." Replied Erin.

"Where did you go?" Asked Edwin.

"We went to a lot of places and mostly were clothes store." Said Erin.

"I see! Babes did you get anything for yourself?" Asked Edwin.

"No! I didn't because I have all what I can ask for at home so I didn't really need anything new. What about you?" Asked Sandra.

"I didn't get anything either it was all Eric's sporty clothes from Athlete's world." Said Edwin.

"Kids finish up so that we can leave and get home okay." Said Sandra. "Do we have to leave already? We haven't even gone to that Disney Store." Said Eric.

"I know but we have to get back now. We promise that we will bring you next time okay sport." Said Edwin.

"Make a promise keep it up but break the promise you have bad luck" Said Eric.

"Where did you learn that saying?" Asked Sandra.

"I learnt it from school that is what my teachers always tell us that's why when we make promise we have to keep it but if we can't keep promises then we don't make them." Said Eric.

"Yes your teacher is right but your father and I will keep that promise but it will take us time in getting here because we don't know when we will be free from our work. Do you understand?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes I understand and plus it doesn't matter when we go really all it matters is that we go someday." Said Eric.

They finished their food and made way to the car that was parked on the roof of the mall but the kids didn't want to leave just yet because they wanted to admirer the view. Sandra and Edwin stayed for a little few minutes until their kids were satisfied then got in the car and drove home.

Before they got home they made a short visit to the salon because Sandra wanted to know how the business was running. Sue was very happy to see her and her kids to come and visit her on their tight schedule. Erin walked up and down the aisle and looked at people's faces while they were getting their hair cut by top professionals. Eric was looking at the staff that was preparing bubble tea that he suddenly craves one and so he asked his mother if he could have the fruit passion. Sue gave him and Erin each a bubble tea and said that it was on the house because Sue and Sandra were long time employees, not to mention that Sandra own half of the salon as well.

Erin was looking at the walls and seen a picture of her mother when she was 20 and that’s when she thought to her self. Her mother is the most beautiful girl and still beyond her years is still pretty and gorgeous. She always wondered if she can be pretty as much as her mother because her face was so clear with no pimples or acne on her face until this day she still has a nice complexion. She also seen a picture of her father as well and it was a very big difference because he was 19 and had pimples and acne all over his face but years later it has all cleared up because of a product called proactive.

"Aunt Sue was mommy really the best hairstylist that you ever had?" Asked Erin.

"Yes she was and until this day she still has her records of making the top sales." Said Sue.

"Wow! Do you have anyone that would replace her?" Asked Erin.

"I haven't found anyone yet and I don't think I will be looking for one because I know that your mother will come run this place again someday. But perhaps you will follow her footsteps as well." Said Sue.

"What about cousin Yannie I think she would be great for the team because she knows a lot of different hairstyles?" Said Erin.

"Thanks Erin! I haven't thought about that but I guess I will try contacting her." Said Sue.

"Your welcome Aunt Sue." Said Erin.

"Okay kids we best be going now because you don't want to interrupt the business now. Aunt Sue has to get back to work and mommy has to be back to my novel. Sue it was nice being back here until next time." Said Sandra.

"Until next time." Said Sue.

They left the salon and drove home while the kids put their new clothes away they later on washed their hands to get ready for dinner. Edwin prepared the dinner while Sandra got back to her novel. She finished about half pass 9pm and ended the novel with 120 chapters then she went upstairs to make sure that her kids were tucked in then went to her room and went to bed.







Chapter 27
Erin and Eric attends Weston High

16 years has passed and Erin still remembers the fresh scent of her lawn and remembered a lot of cherish moments, as she was a child. She was very close to her brother Eric and also close to her parents as well. She remembered her elementary graduation back in the year of 2014 and it was so much fun nothing to worry about and no responsibility. She still was crushing on the same person until this day but wondered why they haven't visit her for the past 16 years and she still remembers the lessons that her mother taught her as a child and still use it to this very day. Erin has changed a lot in many years, she grown to be taller than her mother about 5 foot 6, always kept her hair long and kept her natural hair color. She still kept up with her figure skating but was frustrating when all the workload from her high school that she was receiving. She just entered her second year of high school in Weston and she was glad that he brother Eric has chose the same school as well. The course that she took has stunned her mother that she was speechless as to how many courses that her daughter was planning to take. Since Weston high was a semester school Erin has took grade 10 English, grade 10 Math Advance, grade 10 gym, and grade 10 history for the first semester. In the second semester she took grade 10 Geography: Travel and tourism, Grade 10 Co-op, grade 10 Science and grade 10 Visual Arts.

"Mom! I'm home from school." Shouted out Erin.

"How was school today?" Asked Sandra.

"The same thing as usual. Teachers talk for hours, giving us lessons and we listen, a lot of homework and assignments to do but other than high school is great. I love it!" Said Erin.

"That's great Sweetie. What about your brother he didn't come with you?" Asked Sandra.

"Eric said that he will be home a little bit late because he had to stay in the library and finish off some work. He said that he'll be home before dinner I think." Said Erin.

"I see! I am so proud of you both because you two made it this far and look at you now all grown up and in high school. There must be many guys lining up to get your number." Said Sandra.

"Mom! Why must you do that all the time? I remember the first time you told me that I was experiencing my first crush with Devante and I couldn't shake it off my head. By the way have you heard from Aunt Lana yet?" Asked Erin.

"Well it's true because you are gorgeous and sometimes guys can't stop but to look and trying to get to know you. Just don't trust them too easily and stay guarded okay. I've heard from her a few weeks ago and she said that her family has moved out of Boston because Brian was offered another job at a different city and they were sorry that they haven't called us for so long but they were extremely busy. She did send a picture to me do you want to see it?" Asked Sandra.

"Mom! Of course I want to see it because all these years I thought that their family was just ignoring us. Devante changed so much mom and he's even more handsome than before." Said Erin as she blushed.

"Uh oh! Is that a blush I see?" Asked Sandra.

"Okay mom you know me too much. I can't hold anything back from you. Devante was the only guy I crushed on and the guys at my school are hot and handsome but I am just not interested in them. There was one rumor saying that one of the guys thought I was a lesbian or something when he overheard me talking to Rachael saying that guys from this school don't interest me." Explained Erin.

"That's not good but how are you putting up with the rumor? Who is this Rachael person?" Asked Sandra.

"I don't really care about the rumors just as I know myself that I am not one. I am not worried at all because right now I just want to focus on my schoolwork and manage my 90% marks. Rachael is one of my best friend that I known since my first year in high school and she's really great mom. I can't wait until you get to meet her someday actually her mother and you have a lot great in common." Said Erin.

"What is her last name?" Asked Sandra.

"Her last name is Cunningham and her mother's name is Jenny." Replied Erin.

"As in Jennifer Cunningham?" Asked Sandra as she raised up one eyebrow.

"Yes that's it! Do you her mom?" Asked Erin.

"Her mother and I used to be schoolmates along time ago back in 1993." Said Sandra.

"Whoa! That is such along time ago and I wasn't even born yet. Mom how old are you now?" Asked Erin.

"Do your math sweetie? I was born in 1983 and right now is the year of 2026 so you subtract." Said Sandra.

"Let's that will make you 43 years of age. Mom that ain't old at all because you still look young and people think that you are just an older sister." Said Erin as she gave her mother a hug.

"Yes I know sweetie because practically all my life I looked young for my age. When I was 19, people thought I looked 14 so when it comes to this age people just think I look 22. I really don't mind at all!" Said Sandra.

"Mom I'm home!" Shouted out Eric.

"We're in Erin's room." Yelled out Sandra.

"Sorry that I was late but I had to work on something in the library." Said Eric.

"I know Eric your sister told me that you were going to be a bit late. Now all we got to wait for is your father." Said Sandra.

"What time is he coming from work this time mom?" Asked Erin.

"I think he's coming home at 6pm because he left for work since 6am in the morning." Said Sandra.

"Hey Erin, I bumped into Rachael in the library and she told me to give you this note. Don't worry I didn't read it because I respect your privacy. Mom I am going to start on my book report now but when you call me when dinner is done?" Asked Eric.

"Thanks bro." Said Erin as she put her bags on her bed and read the note.

"Don't worry Eric I will call you when dinner is ready because I don't want any of my teenage kids to be starving." Said Sandra.

"I'm going to get started on my assignment as well and mom can you shut the door on your way out." Said Erin.

"Sure not a problem because I got to get dinner started and I don't want your room to be stinking like seafood pasta." Said Sandra as she shut the door and head towards the kitchen.

"Babes I'm home!" Shouted out Edwin.

"How was work Hunny?" Asked Sandra.

"Work was terrific. Where's the kids?" Asked Edwin.

"Erin is working on her assignment and Eric just got home from the library and right now is working on his book report. I was just about to prepare dinner so it's going to be a while. Go jump in the shower and get yourself relax Hunny because you had a very long day." Said Sandra.

"Okay I am just about to do that but don't forget to let me know when dinner is done okay because I am starving." Said Edwin.

It was an hour later that dinner was finished and Sandra called every one out of their room to consume seafood pasta. Sandra also had another course of dinner as well and it was Kraft cheese dinner because she knew that both of her kids were crazy about it. Edwin also loved it as well that he was so full by the time he finished the seafood pasta and the Kraft cheese dinner.

The next few weeks things has been steaming up for Erin because she had to do two assignments that were due on the same day and didn't know which one to work on. She had to write an essay on the Great Gatsby for her English course and she also had to write up a history report based on ancestors. She got very frustrated that she had to go and ask her mother for help and ever since she was growing up she never had to ask help for any of her homework but this was the first.

"Mom I need help with my assignments!" Cried Erin.

"What do you need help on sweetie?" Asked Sandra.

"Well you see I have an assignment in English and I have to write an essay on The Great Gatsby and I also have a history report based on my ancestors to do for History. They are all due the same day and I don't know which one to start on." Said Erin.

"Okay when did they assign to you?" Asked Sandra.

"They were assigned in the same week and they are giving us two weeks to finish it." Replied Erin.

"Okay let's see what we can do. I've read the Great Gatsby during my high school years and I know it from the back of my head but I can't help you write it and as for the ancestors I do have records of their name but I don’t know what they do exactly. I know that your great grandfather in your mother's side was a great general that fought by the king's side." Said Sandra.

"Mom I don’t you to write it down for me because I can do that myself but I don't know which one to start first." Said Erin.

"Sigh! Then why don't you start one first and get it halfway done then start the other. So basically it's like playing tag and although it maybe take you a long time but you will get it done. An essay doesn't take that long to write but the history report has a lot of work to do because you have to research. Ah! There you go I have found your answer. Start the English essay first and work your history report after." Said Sandra.

"See that is why I have you as a mother. Thank you mom! I am going to start it now." Said Erin.

"If you have anymore questions don't be afraid to ask okay." Said Sandra.

"I won't! Thanks a million mom." Said Erin as she ran across the hall to her room.

"That's what I am here for sweetie!" Shouted out Sandra. While Erin was working on her assignments Eric just came through the door, dropped his bags on the floor than asked his mother for help with his problems.

"Mom I have a problem to discuss with you." Said Eric.

"It depends what the problem is about?" Asked Sandra.

"Okay you know how it 's my first year of high school right. Well I just been given an opportunity to work in a record store part-time and I know it would probably interfere with my studies but if I can keep my mark up. Can I start the part-time job at the record store?" Asked Eric.

"Eric I am so glad that you want to be independent right now but I am going have to discuss it with your father. If you keep your grades up and finish all your chores as well I will allow you to work there but like I said I have to discuss it with your father okay." Said Sandra.

"That's not a problem mom because they are not in a hurry to hire anyone but it's just I know the owner quite well and his son Jimmy Jr. Ngo is in my class." Said Eric.

"This is just great! Rachael's mother is an old friend of mine and now when it comes to your friend I think his father is an old friend as well. Small world! Is his father's name Jimmy Sr. Ngo?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes that is him the one and only." Said Eric.

"Okay no more discussions but can you please pick up your bag and put it probably in your room please?" Asked Sandra.

"Sorry mom it's just I was excited about the news that I had to ask you. I'll remember to put my bag in my room then ask you a question." Said Eric as he ran to his room and put away his things.

"Hey Hunny I am glad that you came home early today. We have something to discuss." Said Sandra as she seen her husband come through the door.

"Uh Oh! Is a bad thing or a good thing?" Asked Edwin.

"I don't think it's bad but it maybe good. You see Eric he was given an opportunity to work in a record store because he knows the owner's son. I think it's a great idea but I would only allow it if he can keep his grades up and finish his chores and I also said that I would discuss it with you." Said Sandra.

"I think it's a great idea but do you know how late he be working there and what time he would start work. It might interfere with his train of thought if he gets less sleep." Said Edwin.

"I don’t know because I didn't ask him but you can because he's inside his room right now." Said Sandra.

"Eric!" Called out Edwin.

"Yes dad!" Called out Eric.

"Can you come here for a minute please?" Asked Edwin.

"What is it dad? You called me so loud that I thought I was in trouble." Said Eric.

"No you're not in trouble but I just want to ask you when does this work thing start and when does it end?" Asked Edwin.

"Well it's actually flexible but the training it starts at 5pm and ends at 9pm but the regular working hours are from 11am to 11pm but since I am a student I can just work 5 or 6 hours top. So can I do it?" Asked Eric in a very excited voice.

"Okay your mother and I have discuss about it and would allow you to work but only if you keep your grades up, keep your chores and not fall asleep in class is all that we ask for." Said Edwin.

"YES! Thank you both mom and dad you are the best." Said Eric as he ran to his room and called Jimmy to tell him that he can work.

A month has passed and it is now October, which is the most important month of all. It's Sandra and Edwin's 26th anniversary and also Erin's sweet 16 birthday. For this ultimate occasion Sandra and Edwin decided to go out for their anniversary with Erin's birthday party at a rented ballroom. Every one was invited and since the room was extremely enormous Sandra's guest had the east wing and Erin's high school friends had the west wing. Since the room was sound proof there wasn't any disturbance of music or foul play.

Sandra and Edwin were very proud of their kids that they have made it this far to see them grow and chase their own dreams. Each year Sandra and Edwin would have a speech but this year they didn't because their son Eric has made a speech for them.

"Ladies and gentlemen we are gathered here today to embrace the union of my father Edwin Chan and my mother Sandra Dee Chan in celebrating their 26 anniversary together. See it's an amazing story of how they first met. My mother first laid eyes on his at a parking lot and from that moment on she knew that he was the one that she wanted to spend for the rest of her life. It was the year 2000 when her feelings were revealed within a poem that my father grabbed from her. They been in love for two years but then had obstacles in their life that my father lost faith and hope in their love but my mother always knew that they were fated together. In 2005 before my mother was about to head to College in Boston Bay that was when my father realized that he couldn't live without her. 5 years later they got married and had my sister a year before then came me year after. They told me that I was conceived on Valentines Day and I am forever grateful to be raised in this family and they're the most loving and caring parents that I ever met. I love you and I wish for all the happiness that you two would continue to bring. Mom thank you so much for teaching me the many lessons and it is because of you that I have grown up this far and Dad thank you for just being there. Ladies and gentlemen my parents!" Shouted out Eric as he raised up a toast to his parents.

Eric kissed his parents then left to join his sister in celebrating her sweet 16. Erin really wanted to be at her parent's anniversary but she had her own party to entertain. There were about 300 people from high school that came to her party baring gifts but out of the 300 people only 4 of them were her friends. There were Rachael Cunningham, Misty Morningside, Chad Leonard and Rex. Usher. They were Erin's friend since the beginning of the school year and still continued to be friends until this day. All of them also known Eric as well because when it comes to siblings they are close and they felt like they were twins because they could sense what each other was thinking.

"How was mom and dad's anniversary?" Asked Erin.

"It was a blast I said a long speech and danced a view Cambodian beats. Mom is a great dancer you should have seen her." Said Eric.

"Darn! You gave a speech and I missed it." Said Erin.

"Don't worry sis because our Uncle Jet was recording the whole thing." Said Eric.

"Awe! Uncle Jet was there. Who else was there?" Asked Erin.

"Every one in our family then mom's friend also came as well so did dad's friends so it was pretty much a packed room." Said Eric.

"I'm sorry that I missed it but I had to be here for my sweet 16 and I haven't even blown the cake. You want to blow with me like you did as a child?" Asked Erin.

"That's okay sis because I am much older now to be sharing the birthday blows with you. It is all yours and I wish you a happy birthday." Said Eric.

"Thank you so much Eric and I am glad that you are my younger brother because we have this kind of bond that no other siblings has." Said Erin.

"Hey sis now that you are legally 16 when are you planning on getting your G1?" Asked Eric.

"Well I was planning to get it done in February or something because by the time 8 months has passed I will be able to get my G2 when I turn 17." Said Erin in very excited voice.

"Man! I can't wait until I turn 16. Darn! I am not even 16 yet because my birthday is like in June." Said Eric.

"Don't worry you will get there because you are only a year younger than me remember." Said Erin.

"Yes you are right so when you get your G2 I'll be preparing for my G1 and as soon as my birthday comes I'll be ready for it." Said Eric.

It just hit stroke of 6pm and that was when the blowing of the cake started. Erin's cake was strawberry icing with chocolate fudge dough and everyone loved that cake so much that they wanted seconds then thirds. After the cake came the entire dinner course such as pasta, stir-fry rice and noodles, hot and sour soup, potatoes, pork roast, beef and turkey. Since most of the people were underage Erin couldn't get alcohol beverages but got sodas instead. The only person that was missing in her entire party was Devante but she couldn't get a hold of him no matter how much she had tried. Her parents already wished her a happy birthday and took photos with her before each event started so there wasn't any other person to miss but Devante.

No matter how much Erin had danced she didn't have that much fun because her mind constantly was thinking about the boy that she still has a crush on. Sometimes she got mad with herself because she's been holding her self back and has turned down everyone that wanted her number. She sometimes wonders how her mother had done it for all those years but then she was always a strong person and knew what she wanted. Erin wanted so much to tell Devante that she liked him but fate hasn’t lend a hand and she didn't want to ask god for anything because she thought it would be selfish to ask him to bring Devante to you.

For Halloween Erin decided to be a princess for a change and Eric decided to be prince charming that when they walked out together people thought the siblings were going out as dates. No one could recognize Erin because her eyes were covered with a mask but every recognized Eric because he had the spike up hair and the charming look. This Halloween Sandra and Edwin let their kids go out on their own with their group of friends while they stayed home greeting the door and passing treats to younger kids and their parents.

Erin and Eric decided to meet their friends at a local haunted house that were right down Orfus road and as they entered the door it played a loud spooky sound that it caused Erin to jump up and squeeze her brother's arm so hard. There were skeletons jumping out of a coffin, a man that was holding his head and talking to them, there were a woman that had her blood and cuts inside out and a Freddie cougar that was chasing them with a sharp bladed hand. The entire house got Erin, Eric and their friends jumping out of their wits that they ran out of the house screaming for their mothers.

"Oh my gosh did you see that woman with the blood and guts inside out? That was some freaky stuff!" Yelled Rachael.

"I know I seen like all of them I nearly vomited." Cried Misty.

"You girls are such babies." Complained Chad.

"Excuse me! You were screaming too so don't deny." Argued Erin.

"I was only screaming because I enjoyed the scare." Said Chad.

"I wondered how did they do all that makeup and costume." Said Rex.

"You want to know then go back inside and ask the owner that is running the haunted house." Said Eric.

"No! You do it." Yelled Rex.

"You’re the one who wants to know. Not me!" Said Eric.

"Look people I think each and everyone of us were very scared so we could just continue going trick or treating and forget about this whole horrible adventure or we can just go home and call it a night." Said Erin.

"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

"Who said that? Did any of you hear that?" Asked Rachael.

"Yes we did but none of us said BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO." Said Erin.

"Oh my gosh Erin there is somebody behind you and it's white and it's glowing." Yelled out Chad.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! " Shouted out Erin as she turned around and ran the other direction.

"BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! AHAHHAHAHAHAHA!"

"Nice work Jimmy you got her scaring out of her wits." Said Eric.

"This is all your doing Eric. I am so going to get you back for that. How dare you try to scare me." Complained Erin.

"Sis I didn't even have to try because you were horrified and I didn't just do it on my own my friend Jimmy from work has helped me. It was just a trick sis and I didn't mean any harm." Explained Eric.

"Eric you can't simply play a trick like that because you may just over board and your lucky that it's me because I am a forgiving person but if you pulled that trick on your friends they would not be that forgiving to you. What if those scare just gave me an acute heart attack? What would you have told mom and dad?" Asked Erin in a furious tone of voice.

"I am sorry and I have learnt my lesson. I won’t do it again!" Cried Eric.

"Remember just don't do it again. The jokes it over now. Come out Jimmy so that I can pound on your head." Yelled Erin.

"Did someone call me? Sorry Eric I was busy trying to get this neon light to work but it couldn't." Said Jimmy.

"Wait! Hold your horse. You meaning to tell me that you had trouble with that thing all that time. Then who was the ghost that scared my sister." Complained Eric.

"No man! It wasn't me then who was it?" Asked Jimmy.

"You don't think it was real do you?" Asked Rachael in a frightening voice.
"Well I wouldn't want to stick around and find out I am going. Now who is with me." Shouted Erin.

After that horrible scare with a creature that thought it was Jimmy but turned out to be someone or something else but they didn't want to stick around and so they ran screaming their head out once again. Erin and Eric couldn't sleep that night because of the incident that happen this Halloween night. Sandra and Edwin asked what happen but they didn't want to talk about it but they had an idea of what happen because something weird always happen on Halloween night and there teenage kids just experienced it. Both Erin and Eric have the same nightmare so they didn't want to sleep alone and so they slept in with their parents.






Chapter 28
Erin goes for G1

Three months as pass since that horrible night of Halloween. Edwin turned 43 on November and Sandra turned 44 on December then in January there was a big family reunion for the Canada's New year of 2027. The current date is now February and Erin has just asked her mother if she can take G1 knowledge test. Her mother allowed her to go but she could only do it on the morning of the weekend because that was the only time that Sandra was available to bring her. Erin studied very hard for this knowledge test and when the time came to writing it she was a bit nervous of which were the correct answers but she took her time in doing it. It took an hour for her to know about her results and when she seen it she yelled and jumped up and down. Sandra saw the score and it was a perfect score that they went out to dinner to celebrate in her passing her knowledge test.

Sandra and her daughter returned home then told the great news to Eric and Edwin that they jumped and swing each other around. Erin has been waiting to learn how to drive since she was the age of 10 but she knew that her parents would disapprove because she was too young to learn to drive although she knew the basic of driving since she hit the age of 11. Erin just wanted to take the car out for a spin but her father didn't let her because she has just got her license and the car needs a rest plus Sandra was exhausted that she felt lazy in going out again and so she went to sleep instead.

"Dad I just realize that mom is getting a lot tired lately. Is there something wrong is her health?" Asked Erin.

"Your mother's health is fine it's just as people grow older in age their immune system just shuts down so they get tired easily no matter how healthy they are." Said Edwin.

"Is mom going to be like this from now on?" Asked Eric.

"Of course not it's just today she did so many things. Last at night she worked on her novel then woke up very early to clean the entire house, then bring Erin to take her G1 test so I'm sure a lot of rest is what she needs right now." Said Edwin.

"I didn't know that she does so much work on a Saturday." Said Eric.

"She doesn't but there was one day that you forgot to do your chores so he didn't want to complain so she got it done for you." Said Edwin.

"I'm sorry dad I didn't mean to do that but I was caught up with customers that they didn't let me leave the store." Explained Eric.

"Your mother and I know how it feels when it comes to customers because we each worked for the same McDonalds company. But Eric just don't let it happen again okay." Said Edwin.

"I won't let it happen again." Said Eric as he went to his mother's room and apologized to her then left the room.

"Dad I am going to bed now because all the excitement of passing my G1 just exhausted me. Good night and I love you. Send mom my love as well because I don't want to wake her." Said Erin.

"I love you too sweetie and sleep tight." Said Edwin.

When Valentine Days came Erin and Eric did something really special for their parents. They prepared a candle light dinner with a souvenir of homemade videotape that Erin created. The video consist of Sandra was she was growing up to the years that we met together and had a family. Erin captured every moment that they had and especially the kisses and she even got some of her friends playing roles as their parents when they fell in love and had the same setting as well. The beach and harborfront but when Sandra seen that tape it brought back so many happy and painful memories then at the same time was wondering how Erin got to all those places when she hasn't been there before.

"Erin when did you get you to all of these places?" Asked Sandra.

"I actually went to all of those places two years ago and I didn't go on my own. I had Ms. Cunningham bring me to all of those places and she's the one who shot the movie clip as well. I know that I wasn't suppose to go anywhere on my own but I wanted to be a big band surprise and I am sorry that I kept it from you for this long. Do you forgive?" Asked Erin.

"Why would we be mad at you? You did it out of love but however I wish that I known that you had something up your sleeve but now a day you hid things so well from me. Thank you for this homemade videotape because it has touched our hearts deeply." Cried Sandra.

"I don't hide every thing from you mom it's just for this surprise I have hid from you and I won't do anything like that again." Said Erin.

"Mom I have something for you too. It's not like the videotape that Erin has did but it’s a song that I wrote and I've been working on it along time now. The notes are for the piano but it sounds great when you play it with a flute. It's called a wonderful journey and I am sure that you heard of that song on radio but I had in a few of my tunes and just spiced it up a bit and I hope you love it." Said Eric.

"We will love anything that you children's will give us and you don't have to hope for me to love it because you moment that you gave it to my hand I have l already loved it because it was from you. " Said Sandra.

"Mom I think that this will be a good time to tell you that my Geography course is planning a field trip to Europe in April and I was wondering if I can go because it is part of the school course is to travel and tour. Do you still have that birthday money from years ago?" Asked Erin.

"All the way to Europe! What ever happen to trips to like Ottawa and West Virginia but I guess we can allow you to go if it is part of the school course. I still have all your money and haven't taken out anything from your Savings account." Said Sandra.

"What? I have a savings account! How come I didn't know about that?" Asked Erin who was very shocked to hear the news.

"Well you and Eric has a separate account and I have been depositing all your allowance and birthday money since day one but I guess it is time for you to be in charge with your own money." Said Sandra.

"No! Shouldn't you wait until they are 18 when they are responsible enough and know the value of money." Complained Edwin.

"Maybe your right Hunny because 16 and 15 are still such a young age to be carrying a debit card. They could even have their visa cards as well but I didn't apply it for them." Said Sandra.

"Mom just out of curiosity. How much do I have in my account?" Asked Erin.

"Well since it is your account you do have the right to know. You have 75, 000 and the others are saved into your college funds." Said Sandra.

"Wait! Holy mother of Jesus! Mom are you telling me that I have a savings account and another account for college?" Asked Erin.

"Yes that is correct but don't ask me how many you have in your college funds because it is too much to say. But I will give you a clue it is enough to last you 3 semesters or maybe even 4 semesters." Said Sandra.

"Thank you mom you don't know how much this means to me. My friends is been telling me that they have to work for themselves for college funds but here you are getting me prepared already. " Said Erin.

"Mom do I have the same amount as well?" Asked Eric.

"Yes you do!" Replied Sandra.

"Thank you mom and there is nothing else that I can say because Erin already said it all." Said Eric as he hugged both parents.

"There is nothing that I would rather do for you two because you are everything to me and so is your father." Cried Sandra.

"Babes stop getting emotional because it suppose to be Valentines Day and we are suppose to be happy not sappy." Said Edwin.

"Eric how much is the Europe trip going to cost?" Asked Sandra.

"It's going to cost $650 for both flight and hotel." Said Erin.

"Wow! That is like three times more than my West Virginia trip but then again we went by bus and we stayed in a hotel." Said Sandra.

"Mom you went to the states." Said Eric.

"Yes I did I went during my second year in high school." Replied Sandra.

"Dad did you go as well?" Asked Eric.

"No I didn't go because I didn't take the same geography class as your mother." Replied Edwin.

"Okay no more questions I want you kids to start on your homework if you have any but if not just get to your chores because there is a lot of be done." Said Sandra.

"I have homework to do so I can't do the chores until late tonight." Said Erin.

"But I can do the chores mom because I finished all my school work at school." Said Eric.

"It's settled then now get going because your father and I are very tired and we will see you in the morning okay." Said Sandra.







Chapter 29
Trip to Europe
Rome, Italy


It was two days before Erin's trip to Europe and she decided to do last minute shopping with her mother at Yorkdale to get some supplies for her stay in Europe. Sandra let her daughter drive to the mall and she was a natural at it just like everything else. Erin bought towels, shampoo, clothes, socks and some snacks for the flight. Then afterwards went to the bookstore to get a book on Europe so that she would know about the history and agriculture. They have only spent a few hours at the mall then Sandra took Erin to the Garden of Eden to take photos of flowers and them selves.

"This very place was where your father and I got married and you were only a year old." Said Sandra.

"This place is so beautiful. I never knew that such a place exist because I ran in a bible that there was a Garden of Eden where Eve lies. Mom is this the same one?" Asked Erin.

"It's not the same one I just called it the Garden of Eden because of the scenery that it gave with flowers surround the lady virgin of fountains and at the far end lies a gazebo that is painted with white picket fence." Replied Sandra.

"This place feels so magical and I am glad that you have brought me here mom." Weep Erin.

"But before you go I just want you to wish a safe trip and that from now on it is your turn to write your own story. Your sixteen and a couple of years you will be a young adult and then you would have to start your next chapter without. I remember when you were a child you said that you wanted to stay by my side and never leave. But look at you now! Flying free and exploring sights with your very own eyes. Just to don't to write okay." Cried Sandra.

"Mom! Don't you start crying because then I am going to start crying because just like you. I am very emotional!" Said Erin.

"Sorry sweetie but your leaving in a day after and just like any other mother. It is hard to let their children's go." Said Sandra.

"Mom I am not a little girl anymore but I would still need my mother and I am not going anywhere yet because this is just a long field trip and I will be back on April 21." Said Erin.

"All right let's go because you have some more packing to do at home. Your father and brother probably wants to spend their last day with you." Said Sandra.

"Mom! You're getting emotional again if you do that I won't be able to drive probably." Said Erin.

"Okay I will stop because I don't really need another accident in the family." Said Sandra as she recalls her accident years ago.

"What accident mom?" Asked Erin in concern.

"Oh nothing sweetie. You don't need to worry about it. Just have a fun trip and don't forget to send a postcard to tell us how you doing." Said Sandra.

Erin and Sandra drove home then found Eric who was sitting on the sofa just watching TV and Edwin was preparing dinner. Erin put her things in her luggage and packed a few more things in her suitcase. Eric came in and helped her with her packing where they spent a lot of hours just talking to one another. Eric has never been separated with his sister and just the thought of her leaving would put a dent in his heart. Eric didn't want her to leave but he couldn't prevent her because it is part of a school course and he wants his sister to have great marks and have a great life as well. Edwin came in later on to ask his daughter if she needed anything out for the trip but Erin didn't need anything because she had more than enough.

The next day Eric and Erin went down to the corner of Jane and Finch to chill at Fun-city. They met with a couple of friends just to have one last get together. Eric and Erin went go carting and rock climbing while their friends played a game of golf.

"So what time you leaving tomorrow?" Asked Rachael.

"I'm leaving at 7am in the morning." Replied Erin.

"I can never wake up that early!" Said Chad.

"I know me either but I guess my alarm clock would have to do." Said Erin.

"I wish you a safe trip Erin and don't forget to bring me some souvenirs." Said Misty.

"Don't forget mines either!" Said Rex in a loud voice.

"How would I ever forget you guys because all of you have been with me since the 9th grade and done so much for me. Rachael I still haven't thanked your mother for bring me to Regent Park in making that videotape." Said Erin.

"Don't worry about it and plus she was glad to do something for an old friend." Said Rachael.

"Eric will you take care of the family while I am gone and take care of mom especially because I feel that she has an unforgettable past that she is still running from. I don't even think that dad knows about it either but maybe he does and trying to protect us. I want you to find out but don't ask them okay. Because yesterday when mom brought me to the Garden of Eden she said that she doesn't need another accident in the family so I want you to find out if there was any records of an accident." Said Erin.

"Don't worry Erin I will take care of our parents. Just enjoy your trip tomorrow and who knows your next chapter may start there." Said Eric.

They all left Fun-city then head home to their parents. Although Eric had told Erin not to worry but he was worried for himself because he's too afraid to find out whom had the accident within the family. Eric took a look at his mother but her face expression seemed fine then he took a look at his father and he looked the same. The only option to assume was his grandparents but he didn't want to take any action because he wanted to concentrate on the present.

Edwin finished cooking dinner then served it to his family and he decided to make his mother's recipe that he hasn't ate since she passed away. It was called Banh Xiao in Chinese but to translate it in English it would be called Verchamelli. Suddenly Sandra started to remember the first dinner that she had with Edwin and his mother because that was the first time she had dinner at his place. Banh Xiao was so popular for most countries and Sandra had them with her family as well but it meant more of a sentimental value to share the experience of dinner with Edwin and his mother for the very first time.

"Erin do you need me to wake up early tomorrow?" Asked Sandra.

"Yes mom please because I don't want to be late for my trip to Europe." Said Erin.

"All right would 6am do good for you?" Asked Sandra.

"Actually can it be like 5:30 am because I need to wake up then shower and have my breakfast. The class has to meet up at 6:30am in the classroom so that we can prepare and it also takes time to get to the airport as well." Explained Erin.

"Gosh Erin do you have to rub it in all the time?'" Yelled Eric as he excused himself from the dinner table and ran to his room.

"Mom what did I do wrong? Everything was great earlier when we went out together." Said Erin.

"Don't worry about him. He just except the fact that your leaving tomorrow and not to mention all he heard all week was Europe this and Europe that. It made it seem like you wanted a break from your brother or something." Explained Sandra.

"I never intended to do that mom it's just I was too excited and I may have talked about Europe all week but if I don't talk then it will just drive me nuts up the wall. May I be excused to talk with him." Asked Erin.

"Go right ahead." Said Sandra.

"Now I wonder where she gets that from." Said Edwin.

"I know she's that from me." Said Sandra.

"Erin is there something wrong?" Asked Erin.

"Sorry I just don't want you to go. I mean what will I do for like 3 weeks?" Asked Eric.

"I won't be gone long and plus you work everyday after school so that would keep you busy during my absence at home." Replied Erin.

"I know but who will have to chat with when mom and dad hits the sheet. I probably be talking to myself that mom and dad may think that I've gone insane or something." Said Eric.

"Don't worry you will be fine. I'll write and let you know how I am doing." Said Erin.

"Okay but write the first week that you get there and the last week that you come back. Deal!" Commanded Eric.

"It's a deal now go out side and finish the dish because it's your turn to clean it. I have to finish packing and get an early rest. I love you Eric and don't you ever forget that all right." Said Erin.

"I'll be right out I just want to finish up some papers and I love you too Erin." Said Eric.

The morning as arrived and Sandra woke up exactly at half pass five to wake up her daughter. Erin jumped in the shower then ate breakfast and got dressed. Bid farewell to her father and Eric until she returns then waited for her mother in the car so that she can drive Erin to school.

As Erin got into class she was so excited to be going to Europe finally. There were about 70 students that were attending the trip and other of the student just couldn't afford the trip that they risk losing half of the class mark. None of Erin's close friends were going but some of her classmates were that was when she asked Yvette Monroe Chen to be her roommate for the hotel. Yvette Monroe agreed and accepted her invitation and since that day they have been talking more and more getting to know each other. Mr. Nashville who was the geography teacher that was supervising the trip has just called everyone to take his or her bags and put them in the cabinet compartment then sit in pairs. Erin sat with Yvette Monroe all through the bus ride to the airport then to the plane. The flight was long and every one was getting stuffy and Erin was feeling uncomfortable because she has never been on an airplane but she didn't get sick. They flew over the Atlantic Ocean but made a stop over Denmark to refuel the plane then continued west to Europe and landed in Italy because that was where the first tour was in Rome.

Erin and Yvette Monroe was the first to depart the plane then waited for their luggage to arrive the other students followed behind and waited for Mr. Nashville's instruction. Erin's eyes open to a new sight of amazement when she seen the people there wearing different kinds of garment and having different accent. She looked around and seen many other students from other school taking the same tour. Their first visit was to the hotel so that they can put their luggage away and get some rest for the day after because their first tour would be the famous colosseum that was placed in the city of Rome.

"Yvette Monroe isn't this whole experience exciting?" Asked Erin.

"Sorry to burst your bubble but this is just a hotel room in only the famous palace villas in Rome." Said Yvette.

"No I mean the hotel is great but I'm saying being here in Europe finally because I never really have been anywhere out of the country before. Tomorrow we are going to see the colosseum then all those other places." Said Erin as she wandered to the window to see the view.

"Yes it is great isn't it? You should see Greece and Spain because they have so much history. I went to Athens a couple of years ago and I've learnt about the Greece gods like Zeus, Apollo, Aphrodite and there are many more. But I haven't been to Rome yet and I can't wait for tomorrow either." Said Yvette.

"Well I'm kind of jet legged because I haven't been in a plane before and I head is sort of feelings dizzy so I'm going to sleep it off. I'll see you in the morning." Said Erin.

"All right! I'm going to hit the shower then watch TV so I'll just let you rest but you will feel better tomorrow I guarantee it." Said Yvette.

It was 9pm during the night when Erin woke up from her sleep but she couldn't fall asleep back because she was missing her family back home. She was still feeling that headache so she went through her luggage and found tablets of Advil that her mother slipped in for her. She took two tablets then laid down on the bed and shut her eyes. About an hour later the room just stopped spinning and her head stopped pounding that she was able to return back to bed.

It is now 8am in the morning and Mr. Nashville knocked on their door to tell them to get ready to meet downstairs for breakfast then after breakfast they would make their way to the tour bus to the colosseum. They ate at the world tour breakfast bar that was in the hotel and Erin ordered French toast with a side of apple juice because the rest of the list just didn't interest her. She ate breakfast with Yvette at a table for two that was close by the windows then that was when Yvette asked if Erin had a crush on any guys in school. Erin replied, "No I don't crush on anyone in school but I did have a crush on this boy I knew a long time ago but I lost contact with him." "What was his name and like how old were you guys?" Asked Yvette. "I was 6 years old when I had a crush on him, he was 8 years old and his name is Devante Julian Henderson." Said Erin. "That is really a nice name and he would be 18 right now right?" Asked Yvette. "Yes that would make him 18 and until this day I am still crushing on him. I have a picture of him that his mother had email to my mother." Said Erin. "Do you have the picture with you?" Asked Yvette. "Yes but I don't carry it with me but it's in my luggage where it's nice and safe." Said Erin. "I see! So where were you born at?" Asked Yvette. "I was born in Boston Bay, New York at Boston General hospital." Said Erin. "Seriously you were born there! You look like a person that was born here because you don't have an American accent. How is Boston?" Asked Yvette. "I wouldn't know because I left when I was one years old but from the pictures that I seen it looks pretty amazing than the neighborhood that I live in now. The only thing amazing is the Garden of Eden that my mother has named it from the moment that she moved into her house." Said Erin. "Wow! You lead an interesting life. So where did you meet Devante at?" Asked Yvette. "Funny story is that he told me since I was born. I slept in his house back in Boston and his mother whom is a dear old friend of my mother had played me a homemade videotape of the first years of my life and her son was three at the time. He had played with me and made me laugh he was the cutest kid I have ever seen and as he gotten older he has transform to a very handsome prince." Said Erin with goggled eyes. "Wow! Now that is magical but why have you guys lost contact?" Asked Yvette. "The thing is that we didn’t but they did you see his father David had open another chain of restaurant in another country that they couldn't find the time to let us know. They have been too busy but then last year I think my mother received an email from her." Said Erin.

"Students it is time to go now! Finish the last crumb of your breakfast and meet outside so we can get this tour started. We have no time for conversations only time for work." Shouted out Mr. Nashville.

Erin and Yvette finished their breakfast and met the rest of the students outside then got on the bus and rode to the colosseum. While they were lining up for tickets Erin began to look around the area just to scan how many historical buildings she has seen then suddenly beyond the crowd of other school students stood out Devante. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. She thought her eyes were playing tricks on her and so she began to rub her eyes again and again but the image still stood clear and he was very much alive in the reality of life. Devante has noticed her as well and so he approached her and their eyes had locked then gave each other a warming hug.

"Devante how have you been?" Asked Erin in such an exciting yet nervous voice.

"I've been great! I'm just here with the school because I am supervising the students. How have you been doing?" Asked Devante.

"I've been good and I'm here with the school as well but I'm not supervising it. I'm the student that is here to learn that's about it. I got my G1 back in February and expecting to get my G2 somewhere in June." Said Erin.

"I'm glad that you’re here because I've been thinking about you lately and I couldn't believe that my father just picked up and left but we didn't have a choice. I guess it was for the best because it got me out of complicated situations and now I'm a legal license driver." Said Devante.

"I've been thinking about you too and I thought that your mother was upset with my family that she ignored us for the pass 10 years." Said Erin.

"I have something to tell you." Both Devante and Erin said in the same time.

"You go first." Said Devante.

"Okay Here goes! I had a crush on you when I was 6 and until this day I still have a crush on you." Said Erin as she blushed and her heart raced many miles.

"Wow! That is big because I was going to tell you the same thing." Said Devante.

"What now? We admit to our feelings so do we just start dating now because I think it's kind of a weird co-incident to be bumping into you in another country." Said Erin.

"I'd say will you be the honor in cherishing my heart and I don't think it's a weird co-incident because only one thing would make this happen and that is fate." Said Devante.

"I'd say I will be honored and I guess you are right about fate because I didn't ask god for a hand. Fate just presented itself so I guess my mother has always been right." Said Erin.

"Erin it's time to go! Stop flirting with from Europe." Shouted Yvette.

"This not just any guy Yvette he's my boyfriend his name is." Said Sandra as Yvette interrupted her that she didn't get to finish the sentence.

"Erin I don't need to know this person's name. What ever happen to the boy that you had a crush on as a kid? Earlier you were talking about him with these goggled eyes. I thought staying true to your crush was so sweet and now that I see this I am not so sure of what to think?" Said Yvette.

"Yvette shut up! I'm trying to tell you that he's Devante." Yelled out Erin.

"Oh my gosh! I am sorry I guess I was out of line. Devante it is nice to meet you and gosh I feel so embarrass now but you can go about your business now I'll just leave you two to get caught up. What am I saying? Erin we have to go in now because Mr. Nashville is waiting for us." Said Yvette.

"Devante I guess I'll see you around in Europe but if you want to find me I'll be at the Palace Villa Hotel and I'm on the 7th floor suite 722 okay. I'll miss you but I must go." Said Erin.

"You do what you must and I will miss you as well." Said Devante as he waved bye to Erin.

Everyone entered the colosseum then looked within the surroundings of the wall and Erin saw a portrait of Julius Caesar and all the roman warriors. They seen scriptures of the battle that took place centuries ago then seen the royal theatre afterwards as well. They seen the play of how Brutus betrayed Julius Caesar and called a group of five to seven wise man to stab Julius in the amount of fifteen times. As Erin was watching the play she couldn't help but to wonder why Brutus the one person that Julius had trust could plan a plot to kill his own best friend. She looked over to her left and saw Devante in the very same room that she couldn't take her eyes off of him. She waved over to him but he couldn't see her because someone was blocking his view.

After the play it was time to fill in the blanks in the booklet that was given in by Mr. Nashville they had to write the important names and dates of when situations happen. The booklet it self was worth a 100% so Erin couldn't afford missing any important information. They toured the back of the colosseum then walked towards the vatican museum and talked about that as well. Mr. Nashville gave few hours of lecture until he gave the students time to explore on their own but they had to be back at their hotel at a certain time that he gave.

Erin and Yvette had no idea of where to go so they just began to wander then suddenly approached a water fountain and on the plaque it was written the trevifountain. Erin has never seen a fountain that looked like this before it had sculptures of roman man and woman all around which Erin thought that they were Roman gods and goddess. Yvette thought the same thing and this fountain was so historical that you can see the old rust that was there centuries ago but today the fountain was for display and pounds of pennies were also thrown in as well that it became a wishing fountain years after.

Devante who was inside in the colosseum looking for Erin but she was no where to be found. He went through the back of the colosseum but she wasn't there either that he was about to give up. He told the students to walk among them selves and to be at the hotel at a quarter to 8pm because that was when dinner started. He didn't know where else to go because he didn't want to turn in just yet and so he wandered around then found him self at the same fountain of youth but he was on the other side of the fountain. Erin was facing the other direction that pointed to these rows of garden so she rose up and walked towards the garden to take a few pictures. Devante seen the same garden and walked up then just about half way they were walking side by side but didn't realize because they were drawn by the same flower and it was called the Madonna lily.

It was the same type of flower that was drawn in a mural found in Crete which dated the middle Minoan period, about 1700 BC. It's history as a flower cultivated by man because of its beauty can be dated to the Assyrians about 5000 years ago. It's original home was in the Balkans, but due to its cultivation by the Romans it spread throughout the entire empire and eventually grew wild in Asia and Europe.

They touched the same flower that their hands touched now that was when Erin looked up to finding that it was Devante. Erin thought it was the last that she would see of him because she thought he maybe to busy to visit her at the palace villa. Ever since they have reunited Erin's heart beat as three times as fast that she could see her self falling madly in love with him.

"I was looking all over for you at the colosseum but you were gone." Said Devante.

"I know I seen you as I left but there were just too many people in the theatre. I even waved to you but somebody beside you were blocking the view." Said Erin.

"Oh really so you miss me that much!" Said Devante as he laughed.

"Hey! You were the one that was running all around the palace looking for me. I'd say that you miss me quite as much." Said Erin.

"Yes you are right! This feeling that is currently developing is so big that sometimes I forget where I stand. I mean I'm all the way in Asia now and you are in Canada so do we have a long distance relationship?" Asked Devante.

"I know that I crushed hard on you when I was young and I know that I still like you until this day. Devante I'm crazy about you and I don't even think distance would keep my feelings away from you. I mean you and I have found each other in Rome so that is what we will concentrate on now because I am not leaving until April 21 so you got me until then." Explained Erin.

"Hey where did your friend go?" Asked Devante.

"I think she walked off because she knew that I haven't see you for a very long time so I guess she went with her other friends." Replied Erin.

"Good! I want to bring you somewhere and I think you'll love it but the problem is that it's a long walk." Said Devante.

"Just as long as I am with you it doesn't matter how long the walks are." Said Erin as she held his hand.

"Awe! That is so sweet. I know that you were always brilliant with words when you were six and you were so cute but now you just grown to be a beautiful 16 year old I have ever seen." Said Devante.

"Stop it Devante! You are making me blush and I remember when I blushed over you for the very first time that you end up saying my face is turning red, do I need to get your parents. Gosh! I was so mad because you didn't understand what I was feeling at the time." Said Erin.

"Who said that I didn't? I just wanted to tease you because you get more pretty when you try to be angry." Said Devante.

"So all those times you knew how I felt about you. You are so mad Devante! I can't believe you made me act like a fool." Whined Erin.

"Now your whining see that is so cute that is why I am so addicted to you." Said Devante.

"So your addicted to me eh!" Said Erin.

"Of course I am! Who wouldn't be?" Asked Devante.

"Yes your right I am addictive because why else would guys keep on coming back to me. I slept with like half of the football team." Said Erin.

"WHAT? You slept with just half of the football team. I thought by now you would sleep with the whole football team. That's nothing because I've slept with the whole population of girls in my restaurant." Replied Devante.

"Wow! Just the restaurant now I thought it was the entire girls in Asia." Said Erin as she laughs.

"The whole country! What do you take me as a pimp?" Asked Devante.

"Now that you mention it yes." Said Erin as she laughed out loud.

"See this is where I like you most because we can joke about anything and it wouldn't offend us because we know that none of that stuff is true. RIGHT!" Said Devante.

"Of course what kind of girl do you take me as? If I slept with the football team my mother would have grounded me for life." Said Erin.

"Okay we are here." Said Devante.

"Wow! This place is so pretty it's like I am above the clouds. I could see the entire land and villages and the people are like tiny little ants. I never thought that I would see a view like this. Thank you Devante for giving me this opportunity to feel like a goddess." Said Erin.

"Erin you are a goddess in my eye and I think in Cambodian it is called Apsara. You don't really have to thank me for anything because I would do anything for you because I am head over heels in love with you." Said Devante.

Erin blushed more and more but then the hours were pushing to eight in the evening that they had to make their way down the capri-cliff but before they left they sealed their first kiss beyond what they called cliffs of heaven. Devante walked Erin to her hotel, kissed her good night then went to his hotel that was across the street.

"So what happen with Devante? Share me all the glory details because I can see it in your eyes that you had an awesome time. Tell me I am dying to know!" Begged Yvette.

"Oh 'tis light that shines so bright,
With it's might that yonder beyond,
The cloaks of midnight 'tis love that
Allow our lips to touch with sweet
Tenderness of sugar plums of sugar
Lips." Said Erin as she swirled around the room and fell to her bed.

"Gosh Erin! You are unbelievable. Here I am waiting for you to tell me what happen but here you are reciting a poem. The suspense is killing me so are you going to tell me or not?" Asked Yvette.

"Sorry I don't know what got over me. Devante is so romantic and we had a magical time together because he brought me to this cliff that was far beyond the city and villages. We were on top of the cliff that as we look down that it seems like we were above the clouds. He made me feel like some sort of goddess then that was when he was that I was a goddess in his eyes then we shared our first kiss then made our way back to the hotel." Explained Erin as she shut her eyes just fantasying about Devante.

"That is so romantic and he is so sweet. Gosh! I wish that I was you right now and I am so jealous because I haven't meant a guy that has done something like that for me. I'm glad you two found each other in Europe it's like you two were meant to be or something." Said Yvette.

"Think we are too Yvette. Don't worry you will be that special person some day and you just have to be patient and trust in the power of fate but until then just focus on your goals and ambition." Said Erin.

"Thanks Erin but you know what you sound like that woman that writes a novel called the story of two tales and there are many other books that she wrote as well but I really liked that one. Do you know her or something?" Asked Yvette.

"Of course I do because I came out of her womb. She's my mother the one that gave birth to me and blessed me with this life." Said Erin.

"WOW! Erin you are so lucky to have an inspirational author as a mother. How is she at home?" Asked Yvette.

"She's a very nice person inside and out. She not the kind of person that writes wells in books and leads a boring life because she doesn't. She works hard day and night on her books and at the same time raises up two kids. She is still love with my father after like 27 years and I just hope that one day me and Devante can have love that is that strong." Said Erin.

"I think that's where you are wrong. From what I seen earlier today you and Devante are meant to be and I know that your love would remain strong. Because you have crushed on him since 6 years old and still continued to crush on him for ten years after so here you are in a relationship with them. If that is not great love then you tell me what is." Said Yvette.

"Yes you are so very true but I can't help but to admire my mother's passion for him. She crushed on him since the 11th and that was back in the year 2000. They had a relationship for two years but my father had such a rough life that he couldn't focus on what made him happy. He broke it off with my mother but after two years my mother was still in love with him and still helped him with his troubles although he has pushed her away. There was a time that they didn't speak to each other for months that lead a year but she just moved on to returning to an adult school because she dropped out of high school. She went on to college in Boston that was when my father realized that he couldn't live without her. Since then they have been really happy and their love continues to grow." Said Erin.

"That is such a touching story! She has gone through so much in her life that she used that energy to write novels and to teach others as well." Said Yvette.

"Anyway how did we end up talking about the life of my mother?" Asked Erin.

"Because I asked if you knew her." Said Yvette as she laughed.

"I hope I can get to spend more time here so I wouldn't have to leave Devante just yet." Said Erin.

"I know but you make the best of what you can. Did you guys take any photos?" Asked Yvette.

"Yes we did. Do you want to see it?" Asked Erin.

"Are you mad? Of course I want to because I want to see this cliff that you guys went to." Replied Yvette.

"Here it is but careful because I don't want you to be deleting photos by accident." Said Erin.

"Yes my lady. I will be careful my lady. Wow! These pictures are indescribable and the cliff does make it seems like your standing above the clouds. You're so lucky to find a place like this." Said Yvette.

"Well I am going to jump in the shower then slip into my pajamas then hit the sack and when your finish previewing the photos shut turn off my digital camera okay." Said Erin.

"Don't worry I will do that." Replied Yvette.

A week has passed since Erin's arrival and thing's got pretty steamy with Devante. They walked through the beach on the other side they came across a private area that had the Madonna lily flowers all around surround the gazebo. There were many statues and fountains that were placed there just like the same one but these objects were different because they were more detailed in their skills of unique carvings. The Roman's loved sculptures that they built it throughout formal gardens. Louis XIV employed Andre Le Notre to design gardens in Quirinal and Vatican of Rome. Suddenly as Erin sat on his lap cuddling a butterfly came resting on her hand but Devante didn't recognize that butterfly and so he asked Erin if she knew what it was called.

"This butterfly here is called the Automeris Io and as you can see here it's yellow with a birch of pink. This one is the most popular one in all over Europe and Asia after that there is the bupalus peniarius and I think that's the smallest insects beyond the butterfly's race anyway." Said Erin.

"How did you know so much of butterflies?" Asked Devante.

"I read about them in the library and I've also studied it when I was young." Said Erin.

"I see but then again you were always a smart little girl that now you are just too much of a wizard for me." Said Devante.

"Devante the pass week you have made this trip more worth wild and I just want to know that some day you will turn my life upside down just as my father has turned my mothers. I know that we live a world apart but I know that our hearts is always united." Said Erin.

"I know how you feel because that is how what I am feeling right now and it's a simple feeling that I can't shake off because I love it." Said Devante.

"I would like to share more memories with you here but we must go because it's getting close to eight and we still need time to walk back to the hotel. I have to write a postcard to my family and tell them how I am doing." Said Erin.

"All right but I don't think that I can see you next weekend because I have to get the students back to the booklets and I want you to focus on yours okay." Said Devante.

"Don't worry I will and plus I am already ahead because I've done a bit of research when I got here but it's just I have to write it word from word out of Mr. Nashville's mouth." Said Erin.

They returned to the palace villa that Erin got started on her postcard and prepared a few pictures to send as well. She thought of doing it by email but thought her parents wouldn't find time to read their email and so sending through flight was the best choice. In the postcard it was written this:

April 10, 2027

Dear, Mom, Dad and Eric

I am doing fine in Europe and we have visited many places. There was Rome, Italy and we went to tour in the colosseum and seen a play of his tragic ending then visit the trevifountain,vatican museum,piazza Venezia, Temple of Venus,Manusoleum Augustus,Archangel Michael,villagam garden, bontanic garden, borghese garden temples and there are many more. I seen the most beautiful gardens and seen many sights, I wish that all of you were with me to share this magical experience. Mom I am so happy here because I never knew that I would find my boyfriend here. I know dad what you'll be saying to mom that she's too young to have a boyfriend but just remember when you fell in love with mom okay. My boyfriend is great, he's nice and sweet and I known him for a very long time now. I know that a week isn't long but to me it seems like I knew him for a life time and believe me being in his arm is so comforting to the heart and NO MOM I didn't sleep with him because I know what you have taught me. Eric how are you doing? I hope that you're watching mom and dad for me while I am here having the time of my life. Okay mom I know that your eyes are open so wide right now so I am just going to tell you who my boyfriend is and I know that all of you want to know so here goes. His name is Devante Julian Henderson. That's right I bumped into him in Europe touring and we admit the feelings to one another and decided to have a relationship together. I know this is just a postcard but it seems like I am writing a full letter so I am going to stop here and no dad I am not stalling. I have sent a few pictures as well so I hope that you will cherish it for me until I return. I love you all and I will see you on April 21st good bye for now.

Love,
Erin Dee Chan

After writing her postcard to her parents she went downstairs to let the bellhop send it for her then went straight upstairs to have lunch with Yvette. After lunch they would wall around the villages and malls to get souvenirs for their family. About 2 hours later Erin and Yvette returned to the hotel then sat on their beds and had a few conversations until Mr. Nashville would call them down for another lecture.

Two-week has passed and it seems just a short day for Erin and Devante because they have only spent with one another less than 14 days. Erin packed her things from the hotel and met the others downstairs to at the bus then straight to the airport. At the airport she saw Devante sanding against the wall looking very upset but Erin assured him that we would keep in contact and that their love would work and not fall apart. They kissed then split ways in tears but Erin didn't regret any moments that she had shared with him but she knew that there would be a day that they would be united again.






Chapter 30
Erin returns back from Europe

Erin arrived back at the Pearson Airport at exactly at 10am on the morning of April 21st. Her family members were waiting all at the airport that when she saw the entire family she cried and couldn't stop. Her parents and her brother still looked the same, her grandparents grew more gray hair but still looked healthy, her cousins gotten taller and her uncles still looked the same as well. Sandra and Edwin gave their daughter one big hug then took her luggage to the cars. Eric kissed his sister on the cheeks then told him that he really missed her and that nothing was the same anymore. The entire family rode to her place and asked a lot of questions that Erin just wasn't prepared to answer but instead she brought out another luggage that contained all of her family's souvenir that they quiet down and admired their gifts.

"How was the flight there?" Asked Sandra.

"The little bit rocky and I had a headache as soon as I arrived in the hotel in Rome. Mom thanks for that Advil because it did prevent the room from spinning." Said Erin.

"I know that you would feel that way because I felt that way when I went to Cambodia." Said Sandra.

"So Erin are you like together with Devante now?" Asked Eric.

"Yes I am and there's some more photos in the luggage feel free to look at it. Those are the photos that I took with him at the clouds of heaven and the gardens." Said Erin.

"They these places are pretty awesome and this one picture here you guys look like your standing above clouds." Said Eric in amazement.

"I know it does but we standing upon a cliff that it was such a magical view that I couldn't resist but to take a photo of it." Said Erin.

"Eric let me see that photo please." Said Sandra.

"Sure thing mom." Replied Eric.

"Hey this picture looks like a cliff that I been on before at Scarborough bluffs because when I looked down it seem like I was above the clouds." Said Sandra.

"Babes who did you go there with because I know that it wasn't me?" Asked Edwin.

"Hunny are you jealous?" Asked Sandra as she laughed out loud.

"I might be if you don't tell me who you were with." Said Edwin.

"Oh dear little brother in law of mine! You don't need to be jealous because she didn't go with any other guy but she did go with my friend Khack and Calvin plus my self. We went they're to celebrate the Victorian holiday and it was raining on that day too." Said Jet.

"Thanks for explaining that Jet because I was still trying to remember who I went there with." Said Sandra.

"Funny Sandra! How could you forget? We slid down the cliff that day as well that you panicked and thought we fell off the cliff." Said Jet.

"Don't remind me! So you see Hunny you don't have anything to be jealous or worried about okay." Said Sandra.

"I know and I am sorry that I jumped into conclusions." Apologized Edwin.
The rest of the families were looking at photos and video clips that she made then Erin went to her room to unpack some more things but she got tired that she fell asleep. Her mother followed her in after 10 minutes but she was already sound a sleep and so she just pulled a blanket over her and quietly shut her door.

"Babes where did Erin go?" Asked Edwin.

"She was so exhausted that she fell asleep while she was unpacking. I didn't want to wake her because then she'll be grumpy." Said Sandra.

"That's our little girl." Said Edwin.

"Hunny she's not little anymore. Face it she's 16 years old and in love she's becoming a young lady." Said Sandra.

"Eric don't you ever wall in love at 16 because it can get complicated. Wait until you finish high school or something." Said Edwin.

"Dad! That's not fear because there's so many girls in my school and you telling me that I can't date of them. One of them might just be the one that I might marry some day. You do want grandchildren's don't you?" Ask Eric.

"I'm just staying don't fall in love at 16 because that is the age where hearts get mostly broken and crushed. Of course I want grandchildren's but not when your are between the age of 16 and 18 because that is way to early." Said Edwin.

"Dad come on please! You were 16 when you meant mom please don't make me miss the opportunity to meet the girls of my dreams. If you worried about me getting some girl pregnant in an early age don't me because you of all people should know that I wouldn't jeopardize my own future. Mom and Dad you both has taught me well and I haven't mislead those lessons since day one." Said Eric.

"Eric calm down! I was just trying to protect you from what is to come but I guess your not daddy's little boy anymore because you will be 16 this coming June." Said Edwin.

"Dad I thank you for watching over me but you must let me experience the process of getting my heartbroken and experiencing the time to heal myself. On the way I will make mistakes but you have to let me learn from them then otherwise how would I know if you have taught me well enough." Said Eric.

"How did you become so smart?" Asked Edwin.

"I was smart from the time I was born dad you should know that. You and mom raised me." Said Eric.

"Indeed we did and Eric you still need a lot of raising although you do have your own part-time job but we still supply the food and a roof over you." Said Sandra.

"I know mom! I got some more homework to do so I am going to do that now. Night every one.

"Good night!" Everyone replies.

Since it was getting late Sandra's parents and the rest of the family left so that Sandra and Edwin can get some sleep. While everyone had left she couldn't stop but to think that her two precious kids are growing up too fast that one day they might walk all over her or just leave her to be on their own.

The day next day Erin had to make up all the works and assignments that she had missed in all her other classes. She had to do a make up test for English and Math for which was wasn't prepared for but after looking that the questions she could tell that she would do very well. Sitting in class for 45 minutes each day just got Erin thinking of Devante a lot but she had to get him off of her mind because she didn't want to lose her sense of concentration. Lunch came around and she had lunch with her four friends at Pizza Pizza and ordered a whole large size pizza so that she can share with her groups of friend.

"How was Europe?" Asked Rachael.

"It was great actually more than great it was wonderful and lovely." Replied Erin.

"So which part of Europe did you explore?" Asked Chad.

"I went to Rome the city of Italy and we went to tour in the colosseum and other places." Said Erin.

"Hey I've heard from Yvette that you got your self a boyfriend when you were there." Said Misty.

"That's correct! Remember the boy that I crushed on when I was 6 years old well I bumped into him in Rome. We admitted our feelings to one another and for the past weeks we have fallen head over heels in love with one another." Said Erin.

"What was his name again?" Asked Rex.

"His name is Devante Julian Henderson." Replied Erin as she took a bit of her pizza.

"So like what did you guys do there? I want to know and like I've heard it from Yvette but I just want to hear it from you because it seem like she was exaggerating." Said Misty.

"Well he took me to this cliff to watch the view and as I was standing there and looking down it seems like I was standing above the clouds so from that day on I called it the cliffs of heaven. That was where we shared our first kiss and our second passionate kiss was at this private area and Madonna lilies and statues and fountains surrounded it. A butterfly also landed on my hand too and never in my life has an insect such as a butterfly rest on my hand." Said Erin.

"So where does he live?" Asked Rachael.

"He used to live in Boston but then his entire family moved to Asia to run their restaurant." Said Erin.

"That is so far away how are you going to keep in contact with him." Said Chad.

"There is contact by letter and email of course I can always call him but that is really long distance. He can also visit during the summer as well or I can visit him but I don't really know where in Asia he lives in because he didn't tell me." Said Erin.

"Maybe he doesn't want you to know because he probably has a girlfriend on the side." Said Rex.

"Don't you dear even say that because I know him and he is such a gentlemen and he wouldn't hurt me for anything in the world." Said Erin.

"I probably have to agree with Rex because you don't know him that much anymore. You may know him from the time that you were to until 6 years old but after that it's just the missing link. A lot of people can change over the years and it's most likely 20 out of a million that a person stays the same." Said Rachael.

"I can't believe you guys and here you are my friends but then you giving me doubt. You say what ever you want but I trust him and I also believe that he stayed true to his feelings as I did." Said Erin.

"Look! We didn't mean to say anything negative but I just want you to accept the possibilities and as your friends we just wanted what was best for you. Protect you from being played on as a fool." Said Misty.

"Okay just drop the subject I know that you are trying to do what is best for me but only I know what is best for me. But listen we have to jet now because we have just about 15 minutes to get back to continue our afternoons classes. I'll see you guys later." Said Erin.

Erin made her way to her class then sat down on her desk opened her books to read a few pages before her teacher started teaching the lesson. But something was disturbing her conscious that she wasn't able to focus the conversations that she had with her friends ran through her mind. She knew in her heart that he loved only her but still has that little doubt in the pit of the stomach that her friends maybe right.

When class was over she just didn't bother waiting for her friends and so she went to the record store to visit her brother but he was busy serving customers and so she went upstairs to have a few chats with his manager. She knocked on the door and Jamey the youngest daughter of Jimmy Sr. Ngo answered the door.

"Hey Jamey is your daddy home?" Asked Erin.

"He's home and right now he's in the kitchen cooking something. Come in and have a seat." Said Jamey.

"Thanks Jamey." Said Erin.

"Jamey! Who was at the door?" Called out Mr. Ngo.

"It's just Eric's older sister Erin." Said Jamey.

"So you must be Sandra's daughter it's nice to finally meet you and you do resemble your mother quite well." Said Mr. Ngo.

"Yes I am and it's I am very pleased to meet you. All I hear from my brother Mr. Ngo is this and Mr. Ngo is that." Said Erin.

"Oh so he talks about me at home does he. Please call my Jimmy because you calling me Mr. Ngo makes me feel so old." Said Mr. Ngo.

"Oh I can't call you by your first name because my mother has always taught me and raised me up right. Plus no offense sir but you are old and practically the same age as my dear mother." Said Erin.

"Ouch! Erin you really do know how to break an old man's heart. At least you know your manners and respects for your elder so your mother has raised you right indeed. I guess all that babysitting as a child has made your mother more of a role model mother." Said Mr. Ngo.

"Thank you for not yelling at me for not doing as to ask me to. Mr. Ngo can I ask you something?" Asked Erin.

"Sure go right ahead. I'm not going anywhere so I am you're all evening." Said Mr. Ngo.

"Have you ever dated my mother when she was in high school?" Asked Erin.

"No Erin I wasn't one of her ex boyfriends if you trying to ask me that. Before your father she had a lot of guys in her life but she only loved your father. I remember back in elementary school when your mother and I was in 5th grade together we shared this one school dance together and I could still smell your mother's scent. She had this natural scent on her that she didn't have to use a perfume to cover up and I knew most of her ex boyfriends. I kind of felt sorry for her because all she was doing was wasting her time in finding someone to have a relationship with. Every year she would have a different boyfriend until she met your father she just stayed true to him." Said Mr. Ngo.

"So you didn't even liked my mother not even a little bit?" Asked Erin.

"I did like your mother but only has a friend. She was such a nice person and saw me when I was such a chubby kid and she wasn't sick and tired of hanging around. There was this one time that I was going to pick up a fight but she told me not to because fighting a creep like that wasn't worth. Your mother and I would flirt most of the time but I'm just simply drawn by her that makes me do things with her that I would do with any other girl. Maybe I did like her more than a friend but I didn't want to ruin a friendship that I had with her since first grade. In high school she still talked with me and I was such a troublemaker but she didn't seem to mind that about me. I was only in Jarvis for the 10th grade but then I had to move to Missisauga then I lost contact with your mother ever since." Said Mr. Ngo.

"Do you ever regret not telling her how you really feel?" Asked Erin.

"I don't because I know that I have done the right thing and although I haven't seen your mother face to face yet but I know that she is really happy. But why are you asking so many questions?" Asked Mr. Ngo.

"I'm only asking because I am a bit confused. Not about the past of my mother's relationship but I just wanted something to talk about since you were an old friend of my mother's. See I was having this conversation with my friends and they found out that I had a boyfriend in Europe. See it was this boy that I had a crush on since the age of 6 and until this day I still liked him. I met him during this trip; we admitted our feelings and decided to have a relationship together. We lost contact for almost ten years because he moved away from Boston to Asia but I don't know where. My friend end up saying that he might have a girlfriend somewhere in Asia already. I trust him but at the same time I don't know what I am doing." Said Erin.

"Erin let me tell you something don't ever listen to what your friends say even if it means right at the time. Just listen to your heart and follow what it says and if you have this little doubt in the pit of your stomach it's better to discuss it out so that you two would start a healthy relationship. Does that make you a little less confused now?" Asked Mr. Ngo.

"Yes it does and thank you so much Mr. Ngo. I couldn't go to my mother because she has a lot on her mind and trying to focus on writing a novel. My father well just thinks I'm a little too young for an 18 year old." Said Erin.

"It's great to hear that I can help plus maybe this would be one of the favors that I had to return back to your mother all those years ago." Said Mr. Ngo.

"Mr. Ngo I am finish with the customer now and Jimmy just came in so can I go? Oh hey sis I didn't even see you come in at the front door." Said Eric.

"Oh you were busy with your customers that I came up to chat with Mr. Ngo. Well Mr. Ngo thank you for everything that you have done for me today and it was nice meeting you bye." Said Erin.

"Bye you two." Said Mr. Ngo as he told Jamey to shut and lock the door.

"So what were you talking to Mr. Ngo about? Asked Eric with curiosity.

"I just asked him about mom's past relationship and ask how they met and everything. He also gave me a few advises' that's all. Nothing big!" Said Erin.

"I see so did he and mom ever dated before?" Asked Eric.

"No they didn't but he had a little feelings towards mom but he denied it and I know that he regrets telling her all those years ago but I guess it was best for the both of them. Mom wouldn't have met dad and we wouldn't be living and breathing right now." Said Erin.

"I'm glad that mom and dad met because someday I want what they have and I know that you and Devante would have what they have. You guys were meant to be and although you live so far apart from one another there will be a great opportunity to be bumping into one another again. Without trust you can't have a stable relationship just keep that in mind okay sis." Said Eric.

"Oh my gosh thank you so much! You have just cleared out my conscience and you don't even know what you did but I love you bro." Said Erin as she skipped across the street.

"I love you too sis but seriously tell me what did I do?" Asked Eric.

"Well since I didn't know where in Asia that Devante was living in my friends gave me the notion that maybe he didn't want me finding out that he has a girlfriend on the side and playing me as a fool." Said Erin.

"Wow! I did that. I am impress with myself but you know that they maybe jealous of your relationship. He probably didn't tell you because he probably moved from one place to another that's why his best answer is Asia." Said Eric.

"Bro. You have done it again. I am getting the feeling that you are going to grow smarter than me." Said Erin.

"Don't say that although we are brothers and sisters but we don't really have to compete on who has the brains. We are very unique beings and we should be proud of it because god has blessed her with those gifts." Said Eric.

"Yes your right but one more thing. I'll race you to the door!" Said Erin.

"Sure bring it on!" Said Eric.

"Hunny open the door." Said Sandra.

"Why?" Asked Edwin.

"Because our kids are racing each other to the door again." Said Sandra.

"Okay on the count of three. One! Two! Three! Go!" Shouted Erin.

Eric jumped a head start and got to the door before Erin did but she didn't mind because she knew that she was a faster runner than he was. Edwin congratulated Eric on his victory and Sandra gave Erin a hug for losing so calm and not saying that her brother only won because he cheated.






Chapter 31
Summer Vacation at Cambodia

It seems like a flick of an eye that times have already passed this fast. A month has gone by and Eric just turned 16. He threw a little get together with him and the entire family at home because he didn't want to call any of his friends from school or work. Family was the most important thing to Eric and his family had no idea how hard it will be if they were to leave him on his own. He wasn't for anything like that but he just wanted for them to stick by him as long as he can so that he can be prepared for the life that is out there waiting for him. He went for his G1 license on the following day with his father and praised the lord as he passed it with a hundred percent. As for Erin she passed her driving education and was given a certificate of achievements then went for the road test and passed it. The following week she had her G2 license and was able to drive her mother's car freely but she also wanted to own her own car as well but she had to work for it. Erin asked Sue for help and she hired her at the stop although Erin wouldn't be cutting hair but she was great in making bubble tea drinks and being a cashier. Sandra didn't mind that she worked at the salon either in fact she was proud of bother her daughter and her son that no words can describe.

Just for this summer holiday Sandra has asked the kids if they wanted to go on a vacation to Cambodia to visit their granduncles, grandaunts and cousins. The kids agreed to go but also wanted the entire family to go as well because Erin knew that her grandfather haven't seen his brother's and sisters over years and she knew that her grandmother misses the country of her birth. Sandra also wanted them to go as well, that was why she had already bought 18 tickets so for the entire family. The scheduled flight to leave was on June the 26th when all the students were finishes with their school and exams.

The day has arrived and everyone was rushing to get last minute things to pack up in the suitcases and luggages. Every body was running up and down stairs and by the time everyone got to the airport there was one huge lineup that they had to wait for hours just to get all their baggage checked and weighed. Sandra's parents were excited to be going to Cambodia together this time but as for Sandra's brother they were too pleased with it because one of them-hated flights and another just thought Cambodia was too boring and too hot. Sandra want to give each of the family member the value of knowing who you are and where you come from that you shouldn't have to be embarrass about your background heritages. Cambodia kingdom was once a beautiful city until the democratic took over then the war began killing over 3.6 million of the Cambodian population. All that survived lived through threats of deaths and until this very day they are working hard together to build a stronger kingdom. Although there are still some people that would do crimes but it can't be helped if they chose to walk those paths. Yannie couldn't believe that we was going to Cambodia again but she just wanted to remain in the city of Phnom Penh where there are proper toilets and malls to go to. It was now 10am and everyone raced to the gates to avoid the long lineup again. Sandra got the window seat casual beside was Edwin then the two kids. Her family sat right beside her and since there were 18 family members going they have occupied the entire plane except the captains control room. They flown to Anchorage Alaska to get refueled then flown across the pacific ocean to Hong Kong to get a transfer that would take you directly on another plane to Cambodia. Every one's legs were asleep that they couldn't shake it off so they stood at the boardwalk for a while so that their legs were strong enough to walk. Erin and Eric could feel the heat as soon as they got off the plane and walked through the skywalk. Waiting in the terminal of Pochentong Airport was Sandra's godfather Mr. Phon. He was happy to see that everyone made a safe trip then he invited everyone to his place so that they can rest some more and take turns taking a shower.

"Mom who is he?" Asked Erin.

"He's my godfather but you can just call him grandfather because he is your grandfather's best friend." Said Sandra.

"So is this you family Sandra?" Asked Mr. Phon.

"Yes godfather they are, this is my husband Edwin Chan, my daughter Erin Chan and my son Eric Chan." Replied Sandra.

"They are so both good looking and I am proud of you Sandra. Your godmother is too but she's at home taking care of your god-niece. Your god brother and his wife is here they are out side at the car." Said Mr. Phon.

Erin and Eric looked all around the house and found that it was very different from back home. The toilet flushed the wrong way and they had this little spraying holes for the behind because they don't use tissue because then it will flood the toilet. Their TV had many channels all over the world and they even had Canadian sitcoms translated in their version. Erin thought that the riches and wealth would only own a TV but she was wrong because on her way to this house she has passed by small little towns and they owned a TV. Sandra's godmother couldn't believe how Erin looked so much like Sandra when she was small and it also reminded her of Eling as well. Tina who was Eling's dog as grown much bigger but is friendlier to people now but when Sandra first met her Tina practically was chewing on her skirt.

"Oh my gosh! Mom what is that thing that just ran across the ceiling?" Asked Erin as she jumped up and panicked.

"Dad would you do the honors in telling your granddaughter because I'm not sure if I want to because that still scares me to this very day." Said Sandra.

"Erin it is called a house lizard and it crawls really fast but it doesn't bite people because it only eat leaves. Sandra I don't understand why you still a scared of those little insects. You're like 44 and a mother I might add so like face your fears." Said Sandra's dad.

"Dad you know that I can't face my fear. The day that a spider came sliding down its web in front of my face I have been afraid of every insects." Said Sandra.

"It's okay mom! Me and dad will protect you." Said Eric.

"That's right Sandra I will be your guardian." Said Edwin.

"Sandra isn't this too small for all of us to stay in." Said Sandra's mother.

"Mom! You worry too much and plus I have it all arranged there's going to be a bus that will pick us up then we will go and find our place to stay." Said Sandra.
"Some of you can stay here if you life." Said Sandra's godmother.

"I think that would be intruding and I don’t want to do that." Said Sandra.

"But do you know where you are going around here?" Asked Sandra's father.

"Yes I do dad and although I came here just once with you but I have done a lot of studying since then. I know my way around and I have the map that is also inscribed in my head." Said Sandra.

"Okay just as log as you know what you are doing and don't get any of us lost." Said Edwin.

"Would I ever get my children's lost?" Asked Sandra.

"No!" Said Edwin.

"Then it is settled. Case close!" Said Sandra.

They rested for a good 8 hours until they can travel again but Sandra was leading them away from the city and into a village that was close by to her uncle's place. She bought 10,000 yards of hectares of land so that she can build a big home there and she didn't care how much it cost because the area was beautiful. It was filled with palm trees and coconut trees over at the west field had their vegetables and the east fields had their fruits and grains.

"Ladies and Gentlemen this is where we are going to stay!" Shouted out Sandra.

"Wow! Mom this place looks like paradise and this is all yours." Asked Erin.

"It's mine and also an investment that your granduncle has made. I put this name under your grandfather and your grandmother's name." Said Sandra.

"You did what!" Shouted out Sandra's dad.

"Dad I am sorry that I didn't tell you what I was up to in the beginning but I know that you wanted to retire here so I bought this land and built a nice house for your entire family." Said Sandra.

"Sandra you didn't have to do that." Cried Sandra's dad.

"Dad I had to because all of those years that I've been growing up things has been distance between that and it made it seem like I was appreciating you giving me life. I present this to you as a gift and a thank you for raising me up right." Cried Sandra as she gave her both parents a hug.

"What are we waiting for people? Let's go and grab the rooms and sleep!" Shouted out Eric.

Every body ran to pick their rooms and Sandra designed to get the right about of rooms because there were 18 rooms and 18 of them so she didn't miscalculate after all. Sandra and Edwin took the first room because it faced the west, Eric took the room that was across them and Erin took the room beside them. Sandra's parents took the fourth room and her brother's took the far end. Yannie took the 5th ones but she didn't want to sleep along so she shared it with her mother and her younger brother. The backyard had this swim huge swimming pool that Eric had found and he called everyone to jump in to refresh him or herself from al the heat. Edwin was kind of wondering where she had got all this money from because to build a house like this and to have a generated pool in a middle of a village would take more than millions.

"Sandra where did all this money come from?" Asked Edwin.

"Well remember all the books that I've been working hard on well they sold over millions and I have been saving it away for rainy days. I wanted to do this for my parents because they deserve that much of what I push them through when I was young." Said Sandra.

"This is a very nice thing that you did and I am just speechless but I know that your parents are happy here and he will be thrilled to be living close by his brother someday." Said Edwin.

"I know Hunny. I'm going out to the fields to think on the crops okay." Said Sandra.

"Just be careful okay because I don't want you to be straining your back. You want me to call the kids along to keep you company." Said Edwin.

"No it's okay I am fine just let them enjoy their vacation I don't want them doing any chores." Said Sandra.

"Okay but if you don't come within the half hour I am calling reinforcement!" Said Edwin.

"30 minutes are you kidding me? This field is so big it takes me 30 minutes to walk up there. Just give me at least an hour." Said Sandra.

"Okay an hour but no more than that." Said Edwin.

"All right!" Said Sandra.

Sandra's father and mother walked to the next house for a visit and they didn't realize that some body was home but he seen his nieces and nephews all grown up with their own kids. Their father stepped down the steps and had to lift up his had just to block the sun away in order to see his older brother.

"Khoeun is that you?" Asked Sokpat.

"Yes it's me and I have brought my wife as well." Said Sandra's dad.

"I am so happy to see you here and I know that my grandchildren's would be stoked because they always wanted to see their granduncle." Said Sokpat.

"I just moved next door but I am not sure if I am living there because my home is in Canada but I guess I would just make that house a summer house or a winter get a way." Said Sandra's dad as he laughed.

"I know and your daughter did a fine job with that house. I sometimes take the grand kids to swim there because that house is also partially mine because I invested in it." Said Sokpat.

"So where are your other children's?" Asked Sandra's dad.

"I think they went into the lake to do laundry or something." Said Sokpat.

"How's the rest of the family doing?" Asked Sandra's dad.

"Khoeun they are doing fine except Sokvoeun because she's suffering a harsh cough and no body can get her well." Said Sokpat.

"That's sounds awful but why don't you just let her stay next door because at least you get her watch her back right." Said Sandra's dad.

"I did mention that to her but she didn't want to take it you know how she is." Said Sokpat.

"Indeed I do." Said Sandra's dad.

"So how many grandkids do you have now Kim?" Asked Sokpat.

"Too many to count! Let's see there's Eric and Erin, which are Sandra and Edwin's children. There's Brian that is Sam and Linda's son then there's Kenny and Tony who are twin babies of my youngest son Jin and Kelly. As for Sony he got married a little too late but he had a son name Christian with his wife Chastity." Said Sandra's mom.

"Wow! That is a lot and you're not even counting May's family either." Said Sokpat.

Sandra's father and mother spent the rest of the day there chatting while everyone else was watching Chinese movies. Sandra went downstairs in the kitchen to cook with the help Erin and Yannie they have prepared a Cambodian tradition feast. Erin wanted something spicy to add into the recipe and so she went to field crop to get some chili peppers. As she was picking them she heard something rattling and then a hissing sound but she wasn't sure so she ignored it but she felt a bite on her leg that she fell and screamed at the top of her lungs. Eric and the other's heard her scream so she went on searching for her but couldn't get there fast enough instead someone else got there before them. Her eye's was a little bit blurry but she knew whom she saw then called out Devante then fainted. Her brother and the other's arrived there 30 minutes later to find Erin on the floor and Devante sucking on her leg that Eric got angry and pushed him away.

"What are you doing to my sister? Get off of her you creep!" Shouted Eric.

"Look Eric she's just been bitten by a poisonous snake and if it is not sucked out early enough she can lose all her strength and have a fatal death. Do you want that for your sister?" Yelled Devante.

"I'm sorry I thought you were taking advantage of her." Said Eric.

"I would never take advantage of your sister. Now can you please give way? Because I have to suck all the black blood out." Said Devante.

"Let Devante do his work Eric. I believe he knows what he's doing." Said Jet.
"But Uncle Jet I can't just stand around and do nothing." Cried Eric.

"Just be patient Eric. Everything will be fine." Said Jet.

"How come you don't seem worried for her. She's your niece Uncle Jet." Said Eric.

"I am not worried because I know that god will not take such an innocent child and she is in good hands. You must believe that Devante can save her life." Said Jet.

"Okay I got the black blood out but I need some medicines to cover it up so that it doesn't bruise. Eric can you do me a favor? I need you to go to that house over there you won't miss it because it's the only one there. There is a bag of medicines and I need you to bring it to me ASAP." Said Devante.

"Okay I got you. Hang in their sis I will be back." Said Eric as he dashed through the fields and to the house and back.

"Is there anything that we can do?" Asked Jet.

"You can just go home and tell her parents that she will be fine." Said Devante.

"All right we will do that." Said Jet as he and the rest of the men and boys walked back to the house.

"Erin please don't leave me because I can't live without you. I'm sorry that I didn't tell you where I was living but I didn't want you to worry about me that's all. Looks like fate has brought us together again and from now on I won't keep anything away from you. Just come back to me and your family they need you the most so don' t you dare leave." Cried Devante.

"Devante I got the medicine now what do I do?" Asked Eric.

"I need you to crush those leaves as tiny as possible then mix it in with the red liquid that would prevent the bruise from spreading." Said Devante.

"How did you know about all this medicine business?" Asked Eric.

"My godfather he's an ancient healer and he has healed many type of rare diseases to snake bites. He's taught me a lot of in the years that's why I said I lived in Asia because doing my line of work required a lot of traveling. I'm a part time healer and also a student of medicine." Said Devante.

"Wow! So you became the next ancient healer of our time. Here my sister thought that you didn't tell her where you lived because you had another girl on the side. Well she didn't think that but her friends put that thought in her head that it made her confused." Said Eric.

"I see! But you don't have to worry about me having a girl on the side because I care too much about your sister. I known that I had feelings for her since I was 8 years old but it's just I was too young to admit such massive things like a crush or a love." Said Devante.

"Hey Devante she's coming about." Said Eric as he thanked the lord for not taking her.

"Devante I've heard what you said and I wanted to say something but I guess I was still out of it. Both of you thank you for being here. But I want to go home now because I don't want mom and dad worrying about me." Said Erin.

"I'll carry you to the house but then I can't stay long because I got to search for some more medicine then heal many other people. I'll try coming around tomorrow morning to see you okay." Said Devante.

"Okay but you must be careful because I don't want you to be bitten by anything poisonous and like no body around to help you." Said Erin in a weak voice.

"I'll be fine because I know where these creatures hide. Don't worry about me! Just worry about yourself right now. Get better!" Said Devante.

"I will!" Said Erin as she fainted once again.

"Oh my god! What happened to Erin?" Asked Sandra with such concerns.

"She got bitten by a snake godmother but I took care of it and right now she just lost a lot of strength in talking. She just needs a lot of rest and make need a lot of water when she awakes." Said Devante.

"Thank you so much son for saving my little girl." Said Sandra.

"It was nothing but now I got to head and search for some more medicines. It's a long story but I'm sure Eric or Erin can you fill you in but for now I must leave bye." Replied Devante.

"Bye Devante." Said Sandra.

"Andy!" Called out Edwin.

"Yes uncle!" Shouted out Andy.

"I need you to come downstairs and carry your cousin to her room." Said Edwin.

"I will be right down." Shouted out Andy as he ran down the stairs and seen Erin on the floor.

"What happen to Erin?" Asked Andy.

"She's been bitten a by poisonous snake. Andy I need you to carefully carry her up the stairs and set her on her bed. Then stand by her in case she needs anything else until I send some body else to watch her okay." Said Edwin.

"Okay Uncle Edwin don't worry." Said Andy.

Two days has passed and Erin was still not awake that her mother got very worried that she called in for Devante but he wasn't at his place then had to choice but to pray for a miracle. Eric stood by Devante's stick house in case Devante had returned and just about two hours later he had arrived from picking his medicine. Eric told him what happen to Erin that Devante panicked and ran back to there house as fast as he can. Erin's temperature was high off the roof that she has moved into shock and the only way to save her was to prepare another set of medicine that Devante has found earlier today. He's applied it all over her bruise and her forehead so that her temperature would stay back to normal. Three hours of walking back and fourth tapping on walls and worrying for Erin's life but then the miracle happened. She awoke with her temperature down and her bruise has disappeared then as she woke she asked for a gallant of spring water. Every one laughed when she asked to drink and gallant of water and Devante was happy again to see her healed and well, he had almost doubted his godfather's teachings but seeing Erin to be able to get up and walk has gave him a new sense of belief.

The next few weeks after the entire family went back to the city to visit the King's palace to see the old thrown and scriptures of the battle between gods and demons. Erin and Eric seen a statue of the king sculpted all in 24 karat gold that they couldn't believe their eyes. Sandra still remember the first time that she had seen the same statue that she was driven to touch it but it was forbidden. They stood beside the each other outside of the palace and took many group photos as they walked towards another palace. As they exit Sandra decided to visit her old apartment in the city above her first husband's restaurant. She took every body in to eat at the restaurant that was ran by her former father in law and he was so pleased to see everyone in the family that all the food was in the house. Sandra took Edwin and her kids to the apartment where she lived in for a month they walked up three flights of stairs and she opens the door. Every thing was the way that she left it 24 years ago and her room that she had shared with her father still had the same odor.

"Mom was this your room?" Asked Erin.

"Yes dear it was my room that I shared with your grandfather." Replied Sandra.

"Then who sleeps upstairs because I see two bed there?" Asked Eric.

"Oh that was where my former husband slept with his father." Said Sandra.

"So you two were got married and lived together for a month and didn't sleep with one another." Said Edwin.

"That's right Hunny I was married with him and I didn't sleep together. But I don't regret not sleeping with him because years later it showed me what kind of person he really was." Said Sandra.

"I'm glad that you didn't sleep with him either." Said Edwin.
"Mom how come there's street lights only on the main intersection of the city and not the rest?" Asked Eric.

"Because Cambodia is not that rich and the people here they don't respect the law that's why there is a lot of traffic jams. Cars and motorbikes would continue to go and people would cross the street holding each other's hands." Said Sandra.

"It's too complicated to live here." Said Edwin.

"It's not that complicated Hunny it's just you are so used to being in Canada that being in another country makes it complicated." Said Sandra.

"Mom do you miss living here?" Asked Erin.

"Yes I do! I miss the places that I would explore and I even went to the beach, riverside lake. Had my very first lucky burger, which is just an imitation of McDonald burgers. The weather in here is great because there is no winter so you don't have to worry about it getting freezing. Although in November there is a drought that goes above the knee and that's when they start the dragon race. " Said Sandra.

"It sounds fun mom." Said Erin as she looked out the balcony with Eric.

"It is fun kids you just have to give it an opportunity." Said Sandra.

"Is there another floor upstairs?" Asked Edwin.

"Upstairs is the roof and a shack where the employees sleep. I like the roof because there is this little garden that I love and I stayed there most of the times just sniffing in the scent of those white little flowers that are popular all over Asia." Said Sandra.

"You have those flowers! They are like so rare because you wouldn't be to find it in where we live. My mother loves those flowers and she told me that when she was young she used to wear it in her hair." Said Edwin.

"I didn't know that mother loved it but maybe I can ask my former mother in law if I can have seeds so I can grow them at home." Said Sandra.

"Can you do that?" Asked Edwin.

"Of course I can. She wouldn't mind." Said Sandra.

"Mom maybe you can plan those flowers in the Garden of Eden as well." Said Erin.

"That's a great idea sweetie and maybe I will do just that when we return home." Said Sandra.

Sandra led her family downstairs to the restaurant to meet with the others so that they can leave for the country called Siem Reap and it was also apart of Cambodia's as well but the Siems has won over the war and called the historical kingdom as their own. They booked 18 rooms in the Freedom hotel and stayed there for two days until they were all well rested to tour the big tourist attraction the Angkor Wat. Which is the temple that was built by the first king of Cambodia and centuries ago it was known as the first palace. The walls were carved with gods and demons, each section were divided as East Wing, West Wing, North Wing and South Wing and also were surround by pillars. Erin, Eric and their cousins climbed up the temple where there was a big shrine with a statue of the Buddha himself. Most of the elders remain down the temple because their legs couldn't take them up too far. Sandra and Edwin followed afterwards to meet their kids at the shrine so that they can pray to the gods for blessing and happiness. Sandra prayed for all of her family and for those that she couldn't be with because they are already standing by god's side. She prayed to her grandparents that she never told, she prayed to her aunts and uncles of her mother side that she never got know she prayed for her uncle on her father's side that she never got to know. She also prayed for Edwin's mother to take care of her family and her grandchildrens. When she had finish praying to all her ancestors that was when she gathered everyone to head down the temple to rest with the others. Their next visit was the Angkor Thom, which was the largest temple and it was known as the temple of changing faces, after that came the elephant Terrance which is just sculptures of gods carrying demons and a an elephant on a lotus. Elephants were very famous to Cambodia because it presented a gift from heaven and they were the strongest animals in the world.

They spent a number of weeks in Siem Reap because there were a lot of places to cover and the place that Sandra had loved the most were probably the Neak Pean because of the legend that it foretold. This Neak Pean was a bathing area for people to heal and the first one to bathe in it was the princess of Cambodia. In the center lies a sculpture of a large snake that was curled and on top was another shrine.

For the past several weeks every one had seen many sights and reunited with other family members that left Sandra so emotional that she weep in front of the entire family for the very first time. Erin who was so inspired by the Buddhist religion that she decided to learn more and became a believer but although she still believed that God is the only creator but Erin just loved learning about things and keeping her options open. Eric how ever was just like his Uncle Jet because he believed in only one god and that's Jesus Christ the Lord.

"Mom this country is filled with so many temples and historical facts that it tells it’s own legend. I love it here!" Said Erin.

"I'm glad that you love it Erin because this is what I wanted to show you kids. This is the home of your forefathers and the heritage can not be changed because we are who we are." Said Sandra.

"I know and mom thank you for showing me this part of the world. I will never forget my background!" Said Erin.

"I won't either!" Said Sandra.

"Mom there is one thing that I don't understand though. Why did Mr. Henderson move all the way here? This country is poor and he wouldn't make any business." Said Erin.

"I don't think that they have moved here because I know how Lana thinks and she would never move to a place like this. Perhaps Devante wanted to move out on his own so that he can search for his identity. But then I can’t assume things and I best advice is for you to have a talk with your boyfriend and find out." Said Sandra.

"Thanks mom. I think I'm going to do that once we go back to the village." Said Erin.

"Sandra are you ready to go now?" Asked Edwin.

"Yes I am Hunny I was just remembering the day that I came here. I was caught in the rain and I had to use the washroom as well but there wasn't any until a mile away and I didn't want to go in the woods." Said Sandra.

"So I guess you shared a lot of memories with your first husband." Said Edwin.

"Yes it was a lot of not as many as ours. Our love continues to grow and today this is one memory that I will continue to carry on and cherish." Said Sandra.

"As do I!" Said Edwin.

It was getting late and every body was getting restless that they traveled back to the hotel and slept for the full day. Although Erin found it hard to sleep because the lizard kept on crawling on the ceiling that she was afraid that it would fall on her. So she knocked on her parent's door and asked to sleep on the unused bed but she was shocked to find that her brother was already in there. She told her brother to move over the side of the bed so that she can slip in and sleep under the covers so that she wouldn't be able to see the lizards.

A month has already passed and has moved towards the month of August but not everyone could stay in Cambodia for too long because they had to get back to work. The 2nd of August was their booked flight to leave back to the Pearson airport but Erin didn't want to go back because she didn't want to leave Devante but her parents didn't allow her to stay. Erin and Devante was more upset than anyone else because of all the times that she was there she didn't get to spend time with him because he's been busy traveling looking for new herbs and medicines. As they were waiting for their flight to leave Sandra gave Erin a few hours to talk with Devante so that her daughter would be happy and satisfied.

"I can't believe that I have to leave today." Cried Erin.

"I can't either and a part of me wants you to stay and travel with me but your life is in Canada and mine is right here." Said Devante.

"I want to stay too but I can't because my parents wouldn't allow it. I have to finish my education." Said Erin.

"I know you do and I want you too. It's not like I am staying in Cambodia for long because soon I have to travel again." Said Devante.
"Devante can I ask you something? You have to tell the truth okay!" Said Erin.

"Okay I will." Said Devante.

"Did you move with your parents or did you go off on your own?" Asked Erin.

"It was the most mistake in my entire life. When I turned 7 years old I seen a couple kids playing with matches and I know that I was taught well but I didn't think. Watching those lights made my eyes flare that I wanted to take a match and light it too so I took it off the fireplace and lit one but it burned my finger that I dropped it. After that it spread all around the whole entire livingroom and my mother who was in the basement doing laundry at the time and had no clue of what was going on the main floor. My father was in the attic fixing up the boxes that he didn't know either but then the alarm went off. My father rushed down the attic and seen a lot of flaming fire. I was screaming, crying and just terrified for my life that I didn't hear my father calling. He seen me curled down in the corner so he jumped through the fire and got me out then turned around and seen an open passage way to the door. He got me out the door and told me to run downstairs then he asked me where my mother was so I told him that she was downstairs in the basement. The livingroom floor broke down that the fire spreader towards the basement and my mother was trapped in the laundry room. My father heard her screaming and yelling for help so he barged in through the basement door to break it down and he didn't care if was on fire. He got to her in time but then was trapped himself then after the whole area of the basement was flaming they decided to soak themselves with water to protect them from the heat but it didn't protect them too long. The fire department came and saved them but the problem was that they were both unconscious and was rushed to the emergency room. They both well into in a comma and wasn't awake ever since then that's where I meant my godfather in the hospital. He was there healing somebody then I asked him to heal them but he couldn't because he didn't have the proper medicine to treat them because they weren't affected by any disease. I had no body to turn to so he took me in and made me shave my head to be a student monk for a while then took me to Asia. I was so disappointed with myself that I couldn't face telling you or your mother that I was the one that put them there and in the end they saved me and didn't even gotten a chance to get mad at me or yell at me." Cried Devante.

"Devante I am never going to blame you for causing your parents accidents and the important thing is that you made a huge mistake and you learnt from them so for that reason they are smiling deeply inside. They are your parents and will always forgive you when you do something wrong and you just confessed your sins and I am sure that god will forgive you as well. Don't give yourself a hard time okay. Look at you now you’re a part-time healer and a student of medicine. If your parents were a wake right now they would be proud for you as I am and so will my mother. " Said Erin.

"Thank you for not being mad at me. I didn't want to move away from you but I was too ashamed of what I did." Said Devante.

"I am not mad and plus I am forever glad that you had the guts to tell me the truth. So it was you that sent the email right?" Asked Erin.

"Yes that was me and it took me along time for me to forgive my self and it wasn't easy but I had godfather helping me through out the way. Also the teachings of buddy has made a great impact on my life as well." Said Devante. "Okay my mother is giving me a sign that it's our time to go now. I want you to take care of yourself and don't be afraid of keeping anything from me because I am a very understanding person." Said Erin.

"You have a safe trip and I'll write every now and then but I wouldn't have a returning address but at least you'll know how I am and I know that I wouldn't have to worry about you because you are safe in your parents hands." Said Devante as he kissed her and let her go."







Chapter 32
Erin's High School Graduation

Two years has passed and Erin still can remember the last conversation that she had with Devante that day on the airport. She had received a lot of his letters and each day he had wrote to her for four years but then it just stopped coming and she didn't know why but she didn't want to worry about it because today was the day that she graduates from Weston High. The graduation gown that Erin was wearing was blue with black stripes and which was different than the gown that Sandra worn on her college graduation. Erin seems so elegant as she walked down the hall with confidence that she didn't look down like she used to anymore. Just like Sandra, Erin has been chosen to be Valedictorian as well and Sandra was just dying to know what Erin had written in her speech but she didn't want her to know because she wanted to be a surprise. The ceremony began at 6pm and since there was a lot of time Sandra and Edwin took photos of their kids until it was time to leave. Erin who was getting anxious just go on the stage and deliver her speech because she wanted it over with so that she can go to the prom with her friends as she planned it since the 9th grade. It was a quarter to six so they decided to leave early to take their seats while Erin went up stage to sit with the teachers and faculty.

"Look how gorgeous she is come there. Our little girl has grown to be a young women indeed and soon will be off to college." Cried Sandra.

"Oh woman stop your crying because you are going to make me shed a few tears and it will not look good for a 47 year old man." Said Edwin.

"Who would know? You can simply say something went in your eye." Said Sandra.

"I don't want to do that because I don't want to lie." Said Edwin.

"Okay as you wish." Said Sandra.

"Mom you're crying already it hasn't even start. I hope that you're not going to cry in my graduation next year." Said Eric.

"Oh that's right our son is about to leave the nest as well." Said Edwin.

"Hunny don't remind me because here is our youngest son and I can't even let go of either of them yet." Said Sandra as she wipes her tears.

"Mom you can stop now because it's starting and she's walking up the stage now. Just listen to her speech first then you can continue to cry." Said Eric.

"Okay." Said Sandra.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, parents and guardians I welcome you all to this glorious day as we watch our students graduate with honors. But before I start calling out the graduates I want to call upon Erin Dee Chan to the stand as she's been chosen to be our Weston High Valedictorian to deliver her speech." Said Principal Wilson.

Erin got off her seat and walked to the stand and shakes Principal Wilson's hand and said thank you as she turned around to the crowd to deliver her speech.

"Good evening ladies and gentlemen, parents and guardian, and school faculty as I stand here today before you I have always dreamt about this day just graduating but I didn't think that the entire school faculty as chose me to deliver this speech. As we started high school for the very first time has been really hard and for some it has been really easy. The teachers has taught us a lot of things but although gave us a lot of schoolwork and assignments to do but without those our minds wouldn't grow to be independent. I've asked myself if I was able to stand here and speak out because when I started here I didn't always walked with confidence but as years moved on further I began to grow more independent. I would like to thank the school and my parents for all their lessons. It is because of them that I am stand here today and I will always remember Weston High it has been a second home to me, it is where I meant new friends and learned many things. Class graduates of 2029 we did it and succeed our goals and now we can chase and live our dreams. CONGRADULATIONS CLASS OF 2029 HURRAY WE DID!" Praised Erin as she through her cap to the air.

"That was such a beautiful speech sweetie." Cried Sandra.

"Mom it wasn't as great as yours the one your deliver in your college graduation." Said Erin.

"It's good enough and I am very proud of you." Said Sandra.

"We are all proud of you Erin." Said Edwin.

"Sweetie aren't you going to stay for the refreshment." Said Sandra.

"No mom there's no time because I need to get ready for my prom not to mention I didn't get a prom dress because it was so hard to choose from. Mom can I wear one of your prom dress?" Asked Erin.

"Of course you can and it will be my pleasure to see you wear my prom dress." Said Sandra.

Erin drove her family home to get ready while she turned the key into the door there was another big get together at home that she was really surprised to see and it was Devante wearing a white tuxedo with his hair spiked up. Eric kept Devante Company while Edwin gets his camera ready and Sandra went inside to get her daughter prepared for her first high school prom.

"Okay Erin which one do you want to wear? I have the silk baby pink one that I wore during Ashley's semi-formal then there's the one that I wore during my prom the one that is baby blue and white." Asked Sandra.

"I like color of the baby pink but I like the style of the baby blue one and there is no time for Aunt Sreymom to alliterate it or to make a new one." Said Erin.

"That is why there is this dress. I knew that you wouldn't like the style of the baby pink and so I went to my god sister and asked her to do the dress months before the graduation." Said Sandra.

"Awe! That is so pretty mom thank you." Said Erin as she hugged her mother.

"Okay enough for the hugs. Let get you into this dress then do your hair and makeup because Devante is anxious to see you in your beautiful dress with you in it." Said Sandra.

"Mom when did he get here?" Asked Erin.

"He got here when we left for the ceremony. I didn't tell you this but when you were in bed for two days I asked him if he was coming for your prom and he said that he wouldn't miss it for the world and so I gave him a copy of our key." Said Sandra.

"Thank you mom because the pass four years I kind of been wondering why his letters just stopped coming." Said Erin.

"Your welcome sweetie. Okay we are done here. No let's get you out the livingroom so that you can take a photo with your prom date and your friends should arrive here shortly as well." Said Sandra.

Sandra let her walked down the hall first then she followed afterwards and the entire room was all eyes on Erin because she looked very stunning and just to match the dress Devante had made his own corsage out of the Madonna lily. Erin's heart dropped when she seen the flower because that reminded her the first time they spend in Europe together. About half an hour later her friends came by the door and honking the horn. Erin and Devante stepped out hand to hand that made her four friends jealous of her dress and date but they were very happy for her as well. They climbed into the limo and waved bye to her family then head towards the Royal Ball Hotel because that was where the prom was being held.

"I like your dress." Said Rachael.

"I like it too. Where did you get it from?" Asked Misty.

"Well the original style was actually my mother's prom dress but she had her god sister recreate to my taste a month before." Said Erin.

"It's good pretty good on you." Said Chad.

"Thank you Chad." Said Erin.

"You look radiant." Said Rex.

"No she looks like a goddess that just made me fall for her even more." Said Devante.

"Stop it guys! You are so going to make me blush." Said Erin as she laughs.
"Hey it's the truth!" Said Rachael.

"And we can't deny of what is in front of our eyes. I think I can also see an image of your mother in you as well." Said Misty.

"I know! Being in this dress makes me feel her presence just enjoying this ride with me." Said Erin.

"Okay graduates we have arrived." Said Toby the limb driver as he opened the door for the graduates.

Erin and Devante walked in together followed by Rachael and Chad then behind them was Misty and Rex. The couples walked down the stairs to the center of the ballroom and that's when every one stop to stare at Erin's dress and her date that Erin got a bit nervous although didn't feel the need to show it because she was there with the right person. Erin and Devante danced right under the moonlight globe then shared a passionate kiss until it was time to call out the King and Queen of this years prom. They called out Erin and Chad to the thrown to be crowned but that let Rachael a bit jealous because Chad was her boyfriend and she was suppose to be the Queen instead of Erin. As for Devante he wasn't jealous at all because Erin would always be his Queen and she would always be her King no matter what envelope says because they are destine for one another.

"Devante shouldn't you be jealous there because your girlfriend up there is being crowned Queen beside my boyfriend." Said Rachael in a jealous steaming voice.

"Why would I be jealous? I know that this is just a school event and I trust and love her too much to let any jealousy get in the way. You shouldn't have to be jealous of her either because of them are your friends and you know Chad more than I do." Said Devante.

"I guest your right but I just wanted to much to be crowned his Queen." Said Rachael.

"Cheer up! Because in his heart you will always be his queen and his eyes you’re the only one that he sees and the rest of these girls can not compare a candle light to you." Said Devante.

"Your such a sweet person and always know what to say. I can tell why Erin has stayed being in love with you for this long." Said Rachael.

"Hey Chad! I can see that being up here with you is disturbing Rachael's eyes. So let's break the Queen and King traditional dance and dance with the real ones that stands within our hearts." Said Erin.

"Yes you are very right." Said Chad.

Erin took Devante's hand to dance and Chad took Rachael's hand to danced that she couldn't make sense of what was going on but she knew inside that Devante was right and that made Rachael cried a few tears.

It was close to midnight and most of the graduates booked up a hotel room because it was known in every prom students are bound to lose their virginity for the very first time. Chad and Rachael booked a room and so did Misty and Rex. However Erin and Devante didn't because they want it to mean something and special so they took the limo and drove to the lake then told Toby to have his night off because Devante and Erin decided to stay at the lake house with a bond fire. When Erin arrived in the lake house every thing was already planned by Devante that it made your heart sank that she was speechless. They had a candlelight late dinner then melted marshmallows on the side and had two glasses of champagne. Over to the left side was two separate blanket on the floor and just when Erin didn't think it was perfect enough Devante got down to his knees and proposed to her under the moonlight.

"Erin you have noticed me as a child, you have such a beautiful heart and what more the sweetest young women that I've ever meant. You've been patient with me all of these years and you still continued to love me even though I've traveled a lot but I want to show you that I am committed to you and only you. Will you be the honor of being my wife?" Asked Devante.

"Oh my god Devante I don't know what to say. You caught me off guard. Wow! That ring is big." Said Erin as her eyes glowed.

"Well you can say a yes and don't leave a man on their knees for too long." Said Devante as he laughed.

"Yes I will marry you but only on one condition." Said Erin.

"Anything!" Said Devante.

"We must wait until we finish college and I want my wedding to be held in the Garden of Eden just like my mother and father." Said Erin.

"Okay we can do that because that will just be another four years that we have to wait. What is the worse that can happen?" Asked Devante.

"I don't know but I'll be prepared for it as it comes. I love you Devante." Said Erin.

"I love you too." Said Devante.

They finish eating the late night dinner then drank the glass of champagne and went to the blankets and spent the night together but they didn't not do anything to break their parents rules. They just lay by one another and well asleep until daybreak.

"Sandra wake up Erin isn't in her room yet." Said Edwin, as he was worrying walking up and down the hall.

"Hunny don't worry too much, she's 18 now and she's with Devante." Said Sandra.

"That's what worries me. She's out there with her boyfriend and you know what happens at prom nights that's when they want to experience new things together on the bed." Said Edwin as he raised his voice even louder.

"Hunny calm down and plus our daughter as a good head on her shoulder and although Devante has made one mistake in his past we shouldn't hold it against him. As I can recall we have slept together in an early ages but that is us and our daughter is not that. Trust her Hunny and remember she's not our little girl anymore she's a grown young women." Said Sandra.

"I do trust them but what if the night just makes them doing something that they didn't want to because prom nights also requires a lot of drinking." Said Edwin.

"Hunny it is out of our hands now because her body is for her to cherish and we can't forbid her to do anything but we can only worry and trust that her judgements are right and that we have taught her well enough." Said Sandra.

"I guess your right and maybe she would come through that door and tell us that nothing had happen that they just walked somewhere and lost track of time." Said Edwin in relief.

"Mom! Dad! I'm home." Called out Erin.

"How was the prom sweetie?" Asked Sandra.

"It was great and also magical. I was crowned Queen and Chad was crowned King but we broke the traditional Queen and King first dance then dance with our dates. After the prom my friends decided to book a room in a hotel while Devante took me out to the lake house with a candle light dinner and champagne. It was wonderful and the most night that I can't forget because that's when Devante proposed to me then we just slept on each of our blankets and dozed off." Explained Erin.

"Okay so nothing happen during prom night. You two kids didn't go crazy on each together did you?" Asked Edwin, as he was a bit confused after hearing that his daughter is now engaged.

"Dad! If your thinking that I lose my virginity to my boyfriend then you don’t have to worry because we both wanted it to mean something. The only thing that was happen last night was the engagement. Dad don't tell me that you didn't trust me enough?" Asked Erin.

"It's not that I didn't trust you and your boyfriend but it's hard to me to let you go because you were my first born and not to mention I didn't see you grow for the first year of your life. I'm not blaming your mother for that either but it's just I get worried and very concerned because next year you will be starting college soon." Said Edwin.

"I know that you are worried about me and I appreciate it. You and mom has taught me so much so the years but it still hurts when you didn't trust me when it came to the prom night." Cried Erin.

"For that I am truly sorry Erin. My only defense is that I am a father that loves his daughter too much." Said Edwin.

"I love you too dad." Said Erin as she hugged both parents.

"Hey let me see the ring? Asked Sandra.

"Sure mom." Said Erin as she spread hold out her hand.

"Wow! This ring is gorgeous Devante. It looks perfect on you sweetie." Said Sandra.

"Thank you mom." Said Erin.

"That ring was actually passed down from my grandmother and she wanted Erin to have it." Said Devante.

"You two are going to marry anytime soon are you? Asked Edwin.

"No Mr. Chan because me and Erin had agreed to wait until college was over then marry at the Garden of Eden." Replied Devante.

"That's great!" Said Edwin.

"Oh hey sis I am glad your home because I came across a large mail last week but I haven't got a chance in giving it to you. It's from Oxford." Said Eric who just woke up out of bed.

Erin took the large envelope off his hand and open it and inside contained a letter and an information package. She read the letter with a very calm face but as she got to the end her face started to grin and she jumped around and praise because she just got accepted into Oxford University in England.

"Erin what does the letter say?" Asked Sandra.

"Okay I will read it to you." Said Erin.

June 05, 2029

Dear, Miss Erin Dee Chan

We are very pleased to announce that you have been accepted to Oxford University and are looking forward to meeting your outstanding expectations. The course that you have applied for under Ancient History has available spaces and the professors are looking forward to looking you. However you must book the dorms in the advance to avoid the waiting list. Congratulations Erin and we will see you next semester.

Sincerely,
Board of Trustees,
Pauline Renaldy

"Wow! Congratulations sweetie and that would mean you would start a new life. No matter how far you are mom and dad will always love you." Said Sandra.

"What is the length period of your course?" Asked Edwin.

"Well I am going to be there for three years so that would make it 5 semesters." Said Erin.

"I can't believe you are going to Oxford. Now I think this is a very small world." Said Devante.

"Why you say that?" Asked Erin.

"Because I am at Oxford University as well studying Oriental medicine because I want to treat people and heal people with a degree that shows that I can perform such a miracle under the law." Said Devante.

"Wow! I guess you too are really fated together." Said Sandra.

"Yes I guess we are." Said Erin as she took Devante's hand and held it tight.

"Erin you had a long day so you could just go inside and change that goes the same for you as well Devante." Said Edwin.

Erin went to her room and changed while Devante went to the guess room that was downstairs to change into his clothes then came up stairs for lunch. To celebrate this lovely occasion Eric decided to cook his famous dish that he loved so much as a kid and it was called Stuffed shrimp in beatballs over pasta.